My Husband’s Wish

My Husband’s Wish

I knew the bastard was up to something as soon as he walked through the door! He had that silly smirk on his face which I know so well. He is so predictable I can read him like a book. Tonight is Friday night and we have this arrangement whereby I allow him to go to his club where he has a couple of drinks with his friends and in return he has to come home and fuck me silly! We don’t have anywhere near as much sex as we used and this regular weekly effort is great, although we do sometimes make love during the week! He doesn’t drink very much at all – he is almost a non-drinker but he loves to be with his friends and they discuss all sorts of things which tend to get him so excited that when he gets home, I am always ready for him and he fucks me silly!

Marvin is a 33 year old lawyer and he is in partnership with several other lawyers and they have a very successful business. I am 29 and we have been married for 6 years but we haven’t thought about children yet so we are both free and easy with ourselves. My name is Melanie and I am a strawberry blond with a reasonable figure although I am certainly not very attractive because I am very shy with other people and it is only since I met and married Marvin that I have come out of my shell at all.

I was a virgin until I met Marvin and he is the only man I have had in my life and I love him very much. We met at a football club party and he danced with me and eventually took me home although I was terribly nervous that he might want to kiss me or something else. He didn’t even try to kiss me at the gate but he did ask me if I would go to the pictures with him next Saturday and I accepted on the spot. Anyway we went out on quite a few dates before we started to fool around and when he found I was a virgin, he wanted to fuck me straight away but I kept saying no. I don’t know how many virgins he had had before me but he was certainly anxious to bust me!

I eventually let him fuck me about a month before we were engaged and then it was a regular thing until we got married. We made love a lot for a while after we married but it certainly tapered off after the first 3 years. Now we have this silly ritual where he goes out with the boys and they tell him all sorts of things they have done or have heard about and it gets him so roused up he just rushes home and fucks me. It is very silly because I know exactly what time he will be home and so I strip naked and am always waiting for him in bed – just lying on the bed with nothing over me. He comes in the front door, goes to the bathroom and removes his clothes and then rushes through the bedroom door and jumps on me and fucks me! Oh, boy, I get at real thrill when he does that – it is certainly the best fucking we have!

I know he has told the boys at the club that that is what he does and they all get him excited so that he is almost uncontrollable when he reaches home. I certainly look forward to Friday nights.

This particular Friday night the look on his face was a picture. He had something really exciting to tell me but he wouldn’t say a word about what it was until he had jumped on me and fucked me. It is always the same routine – after we have cooled down and rested, he will tell me what happened at the club and what the boys told him and then we make love – really passionate love – and this is the very best part of all.

Some of the things they tell him are outrageous and we can’t do some of these things. He was told the best position to make love is for the man to stand on his head in a corner and then for his naked wife to back into him so that his cock enters her cunt and then she fucks him in this position. I knew this one wouldn’t work but he wanted to try it and the resultant disaster when he collapsed in a heap was that he needed physiotherapy for over a week before he could walk properly. Not to mention the trouble I had trying to back my cunt over his cock which was wavering around like leaves in a wind storm! He falls for anything like that and I generally go along with him because I love him and it is what he wants!

This night he fucked me really well and we both enjoyed the experience and for the first time in week we came at the same time – so many times I get left and miss out on my orgasm. I always cum when we make love for the second time on the Friday nights but I am greedy and like to cum twice! I knew he was busting to tell me what he had heard at the club so I listened intently to his ramblings.

He started off his conversation by saying, “The boys at the club were talking about the most wonderful experience any man can have and I want to do it too! Will you go along with me on this idea?” Of course I had no idea what he was talking about but as usual I said, “Darling, of course I will go along with you on this – I love you so much I will always do what ever you want me to do!” Marvin was so excited I thought he was going to cum before we made love! He then dropped his bombshell, “Darling, the boys have all told me how wonderful it is to watch their very own wives being fucked by another man and I want it do it too! Isn’t it wonderful, I have never even thought about it before but they tell me it is such a turn-on that they now do it often!”

God, I was gob-smacked! I just didn’t know what to say that would make sense. Now he has this idea in his head that they all let their wives get fucked by another man in front of them and he thinks it is real! I guess it would be possible that one or so of the men would do something like that but certainly not all of them as he is telling the story. I tried to reason with him but he just wouldn’t listen and told me he was going to arrange a man for me next week! I was almost too upset to make love with him but I did try to participate but my thoughts were well away from him at the moment!

How could he possibly want another man to fuck me while he watched? Who on earth would he get to do the job? Did he expect me to just lie there and let a strange man fuck me? How could I get out of this? Then other thoughts started to run around in my mind. What if I liked being fucked by another man? What if I wanted to do it again afterwards? What if Marvin wanted me to fuck other men regularly?

All these questions were buzzing around in my mind as we were supposed to be making love! He was so excited he came well before I was ready and he pulled out of me and started discussing details of who and when we could get this wonderful idea operating! I was deflated to say the least and, whilst he was rambling on, I was playing with my clit and managed to eventually bring myself off by thinking of another man lying on me and fucking me!

He talked about it on Saturday morning but I didn’t hear anything more about this silly idea until the next Wednesday when he brought up the subject again. This time I could see he was serious. He told me he had decided who he wanted to fuck me and he was going to ask him tonight! I was quite upset because I really didn’t want to have another man fuck me but I didn’t know how to stop him. He absolutely amazed me when he told me he was going to ask his younger brother to fuck me! Now I loved his brother a lot and if the truth be known, I had watched his brother lots of times when we were at the beach or at a pool when he was wearing his very small trunks and I could see this huge bulge which was always present! Would his brother have a bigger cock than Marvin and would I be able to take it all inside me?

I kept protesting and told him it was a silly idea but he rang his brother and told him he wanted to discuss something which was very important and could they meet tonight. He went out to meet his brother and left me at home worrying what would happen now. When he returned home quite late I was hoping he would tell me it was all off but that wasn’t the case – no, his brother would be delighted to fuck me! It was all arranged and Dennis would be around at the same time as Marvin arrived home from the club and he would fuck me while Marvin took the photographs to show his friends! This last little bit really upset me – the idiot had fallen for the idea of photographing his wife being fucked by another man and then he would take the photos and show his mates! What an idiot! It was bad enough him thinking it was O.K. to have me fuck another man but to take photographs – NO WAY!

Marvin kept discussing the procedure for Friday night over and over again. He was to take the afternoon off from work and he would come home and help me dress up for his brother to fuck me! He wanted everything to be right for his brother. I finally persuaded him that taking photographs would be upsetting for Dennis because the flash would disturb him. He agreed that I might be right and he told me the camera was not on – he didn’t want anything to go wrong.

Friday morning he started again with the procedure. He would come home after lunch and I wasn’t to have a shower until he got home. He would help me get ready and everything would be right for the night. I took the precaution of hiding our camera in a place he would never find it and that made me feel a little better but now much. Marvin came home after lunch and told me he would get a bath ready for me. He would then shave my legs and my underarm and then powder and perfume me so that I was perfect for Dennis! I really had little say in this, he was so determined to carry this out.

When my bath was ready he called me into the bathroom and carefully removed all of my clothes. He then eased me into the lovely warm water into which he had poured some sweet-smelling crystals and although I tried to relax, I just couldn’t. He never shaved my legs but this time he was determined to do the job. He had me lie down in the bath and lift my leg up so that he could apply the shaving cream and he rubbed this in from my toes to my thighs! He intended shaving right up my legs which I never did – just to my knees was all I ever did. He started with my lower leg and shaved me clean and then started above my knees. It was more difficult for him here because I was partly in the water. He gave up on that leg and started on the other. Again he shaved my lower leg and then made me stand up in the bath while he shaved my upper legs right up to my crotch! I had a little hair growing down between my legs and he shaved that off very carefully until he was satisfied. Then he started on my underarms and soon they were free from any hair! I wondered if he was going to shave my pubic hair but he didn’t and I was very grateful.

Once he had dried me he inspected me and told me I looked wonderful and his brother would be very pleased with me. He then sprayed body perfume all over my body taking particular care of the area between my legs and my bush. He applied deodorant under my arms and in my groin area and then applied powder all over me. He also helped me with my makeup and watched carefully as I applied my lipstick. He took the lipstick from me when I had finished and carefully painted my nipples with the lipstick. I don’t have very big breasts and almost no nipples so coating them with the lipstick made them stand out a little more. He wanted to paint my clit and labia with the lipstick too but I told him definitely no and he accepted that. He then gave me my very transparent dressing gown to wear and told me I was ready for his brother. I tried again to stop him but his mind was made up.

At five o’clock he left for the club to meet his friends leaving me alone to worry about what was going to happen to me. Promptly at 8pm I heard his car in the drive and knew it was about to start – whether I liked it or not!

He came in and greeted me and told me to take off my flimsy gown and to lie naked on the bed as I always did for him. He then did something which I thought was crazy – he climbed up on the bed and changed the bulb in the light fitting with a much stronger wattage! When he turned the light on it was much brighter but he explained he wanted to see every detail as his brother fucked me!

At exactly 8.15pm his brother knocked at the door and Marvin brought him into the bedroom where I was lying naked and spread on the bed ready for him! Oh, hell, what was I doing this for? Why didn’t I just jump up and tell them both to get lost?

Marvin had arranged me on the bed for Dennis’s arrival. He had my legs spread apart and my hands behind my head in what Marvin called total submission. This was the first time Dennis had seen me naked although he had seen me in my bikini before but that certainly covered my vital parts. Dennis had a grin on his face which showed he thought this was a great idea and was eagerly looking forward to partaking of my body.

Dennis greeted me with his “Hi Sis” which is the normal way he greets me and told me he hoped I was agreeable to all of this. I started to tell him I wasn’t happy at all but Marvin told him to undress and that was the end of my protest. Dennis slipped his clothes off and I got my first look at his cock. It was certainly larger than Marvin’s cock both in length and in thickness and it wasn’t fully erect yet. He still had his silly grin on his face as if he thought Marvin would stop him at any moment.

As Dennis started to climb onto the bed alongside me I started to realize fully just what this meant to me. I was about to be fucked by another man and my own husband was the one making me do this. I didn’t want this to happen but knew in my own mind that I wouldn’t be able to stop it. If I was honest there was just a little bit of me wanting to go ahead with this but I knew I was fooling myself.

Dennis reached over and began caressing my rather flat breasts and he tried to rouse my nipples but they just don’t make much of a show. He also began kissing me and after a number of passionate kisses he moved his hand down my belly until he reached my bush. He rubbed my hair with his fingers before he slowly moved down to my pussy where he stroked my lips and clit making me very aroused. I had to admit I was very aroused both because of what Dennis was doing to me and because I was lying there naked and being made ready to fuck another man.

Dennis took my hand and placed it on his cock. It was much larger now than when I looked at it and I was very surprised at its size comparing it with Marvin’s cock! I stroked his cock as he kissed me and he was stroking my pussy lips and pushing his fingers inside me making a path for his cock. I almost came with the ministrations I was receiving and then he moved over on top of me, his knees between my spread legs and his cock now, still in my hand, but positioned just outside my cunt lips. I pulled him towards my hole and I felt him nudge my lips. I knew in my own mind I was now ready to be fucked and lined his cock up with my hole and pulled him to me. He entered me about an inch and then stopped. Just then I could hear a sort of whirring noise and looked past Dennis’s shoulder to see my stupid idiot of a husband holding a video camera to his eye and the red light indicated he was filming me being fucked! The bastard – he told me he wouldn’t take any photographs and now he was actually filming with the video camera he had hired instead of still pictures.

By this time Dennis had pushed his cock further inside me and at last he was fully in me! His larger cock filled me much more than Marvin’s cock and I loved the full feeling. As he started to pump his cock into me I could feel my orgasm starting to build up straight away. I had promised myself I wouldn’t cum with Dennis in me but my body gave me away. Suddenly I came and shuddered as the wonderful feeling spread all over my body. Dennis could feel it and kissed me hard and whispered there were more orgasms to come yet. He continued to fuck me and I had several more orgasms before I felt his cock start to change stroke and if anything his cock seemed to get bigger as he pumped his cum right up into my cunt! I had just been fucked by another man – my husband’s brother!

Although I hadn’t seen it happen (I was much too busy with Dennis) Marvin had taken all of his clothes off and while he was filming me he was playing with his cock and he must have been very close to cumming. Dennis had to get off my body – he was just too heavy and I felt disappointment when his cock plopped out of me! I had really enjoyed being fucked by Dennis.

Marvin stopped filming me after he had taken a couple of close-ups of my cunt leaking cum from Dennis’s deposit and handed the camera to Dennis. Dennis started filming as Marvin climbed between my legs and he fucked me. He didn’t seem to mind he was pushing his cock into my cunt which was still full of cum from Dennis.

When they had finished I was exhausted having cum quite a few times with both of them. Neither made any attempt to dress and Marvin insisted I remain on the bed. Their cum was now running out of me and making a mess on the bed but I knew there was more to come. Dennis again moved onto the bed and there was a repeat of the first episode. He had me playing with his now sticky cock until I managed to get him inside me and then he fucked me completely again. Once he was finished (with Marvin again filming the action) he pulled out and Marvin took his place. I was one very fucked lady when they had finished with me. I tried to hold the cum inside me as I got off the bed and made a run for the bathroom but some escaped my fingers and I made a trail of cum drips to the bathroom. I hoped Marvin was now satisfied with what he had subjected me to. My only satisfaction (apart from the obvious joy I received from Dennis) was that his cock being larger, I had hardly felt Marvin’s cock when he fucked me! I now realized I enjoyed the larger cock a lot more than I had thought.

Dennis climbed into our shower and cleaned himself but Marvin made me wait, still very messy from the cum, until Dennis had left out house before he allowed me to shower. When I came back into the bedroom, Marvin was watching all the action on the video screen and there I was in all my glory being fucked by his brother! I hope Marvin was satisfied. I could imagine my stupid husband taking the video camera to show his mates what it looked like when I was fucked by another man. Privately, I had enjoyed being fucked by Dennis and if the truth be known I would like to do it again some time!

Marvin climbed into bed with me and made me watch some more of the video. He told me his friends would really enjoy seeing this. I realized what a weak sort of prick he really was. Next morning at breakfast he again talked about last night and how much he had enjoyed it. He told me he knew I enjoyed it so there would be more sessions like that! I smiled thinking how nice it would be to have Dennis’s larger cock in me again. Talk of the fateful evening died out and nothing more was said until the next Friday morning. Marvin told me he would be home after lunch to get me ready for another session tonight – this time with one of his friends! Oh Shit! Now I was in trouble – I was going to be the nominated slut for the district.

After lunch on the Friday he came home and prepared me as he had the previous time and I was all primped and prepared when the knock came at 8.15pm sharp. In came a short little man – no more than 5’3″ and he was quite fat – and Marvin introduced him as Benny. Marvin knew exactly what to do this time and soon I was lying naked on the bed and Benny was attempting to mount me. Benny had the shortest dick imaginable – it couldn’t have been more than 5″ long and rather skinny. Well, he eventually got his cock inside me and started pumping it into me with very jerky motions. He had hold of my small tits and was squeezing them hard as he fucked me. It certainly didn’t take him long before he was shuddering and he shot his load (it turned out to be a very tiny load) into me and then he hopped off and dressed without showering. Marvin had been filming all of this and he put the video camera down and mounted me. I must admit I was pleased his ordinary cock was in me because it felt positively huge after Benny!

So much for Benny! The following Friday was a repeat again and this time his friend Cliff fucked me and he was no more satisfying than Benny had been but Marvin was certainly getting his rocks off watching these other men fucking me.

On the Tuesday morning after Cliff, I answered a knock at the front door and I was surprised to see Dennis standing there with a huge grin on his face. I asked him inside and I made us some coffee. Dennis was quite ill at ease and didn’t seem to know where to start our conversation. Eventually he apologized for not contacting me after his Friday night but he was afraid I would be upset with him. I assured him I was anything but upset with him and told him he would be welcome to come to me any time he wanted. He relaxed and began to tell me how much he had enjoyed fucking me. He had watched me with envy when I had married Marvin and had always wanted to fuck me. He told me he was so glad when Marvin asked him to fuck me, but was a little scared while he was fucking me and couldn’t relax properly. He enjoyed the experience but would have preferred it if Marvin hadn’t been there watching him.

I saw an opportunity and took it! I told Dennis Marvin wouldn’t be home for at least 5 hours and that would give him plenty of time to really enjoy fucking me! There, I had made the first move! Dennis came over to sit next to me and began kissing me hard. I became very aroused and when his hand covered my breast I felt the beginning of an orgasm. I quickly slipped my blouse off and as I didn’t wear a bra with my small tits, I was naked to the waist. He seemed to love my tits – they looked like two fried eggs in a frying pan when I laid on my back – but he still seemed to love them. He eventually tried to suck my nipples but as I have said, they are almost non-existent. I can get a bit of shape into my nipples by squeezing my tits and then they will protrude a bit. He swooped on my nipples as soon as they appeared and sucked them hard – I love having my tiny nipples sucked hard.

I had my hand in his crotch and soon found his cock which I pulled out into the open as I undid his fly. Soon we were naked and I sat next to him and held both of his hands and spoke sincerely to him. I said, “Dennis, you are the very first man to fuck me apart from Marvin and your cock is so much larger than Marvin’s cock that I found it terribly exciting. I want you to fuck me again but this time I want you to make love to me taking as long as is necessary for us both to achieve total pleasure. I am not the sort of woman who would ordinarily play around but Marvin is so keen on other men fucking me that he is really no longer my husband – now he is almost my pimp! Please take me into the bedroom and make love to me, Dennis!”

Once we were in the bedroom Dennis helped me onto the bed and started to caress me and arouse me while I played with his cock. I sucked his cock while he sucked my clit and cunt. We aroused each other to an extreme height. Dennis then said to me, “Darling, would you mind terribly if I just fucked you very hard now and then when we have relaxed a bit, I will make passionate love to you for as long as you wish – please let me fuck you now!” I wanted nothing more than to be fucked hard right now and begged him to fuck me hard! And that is exactly what he did to me – he really fucked me for quite a while before he shot his load of cum right up into my depths as we both reached our orgasms together. This was fucking at it’s best!

Dennis was quite rough with me and his huge cock really pounded me but I loved the pain of this rough sex and told him so. When we had finished we rolled over on our sides and continued to caress each other. He cock was softer but not limp and I was able to play with it as it stiffened to its normal size. He asked me if he could suck my cunt again and, of course, I agreed instantly. I took his cock which was covered with his cum and my juices into my mouth and sucked him hard. I told Dennis I was full of cum but he told me he often played with himself, because he wasn’t married, and when he came he swallowed his own cum and liked the taste of it. This was alright with me and so I sucked his cock while he sucked his own cum out of my cunt. After a while we rested again and then we made love to each other. This was really wonderful love making. He fucked me slowly and with all the attention possible and we both reached wonderful orgasms together. We lay together for 4 hours gently playing with each other and occasionally making love until I told him it was time for him to leave before Marvin came home. By now we were making declarations of love to each other and we both knew we meant it.

That was the beginning of a long relationship with Dennis. Marvin, the prick, kept bringing his friends home on the Friday nights to fuck me and he still got his jollies watching me being fucked but my love for him slowly lessened until it was getting near hatred and I didn’t want to get that low. Dennis was coming around at least 4 times each week and we were fucking and making love as many times as possible. I managed with some careful planning to avoid making love to Marvin almost completely – occasionally he would get to fuck me but there wasn’t any feeling for him – and I also finally managed to stop the Friday night fucking with his friends. Now I could concentrate on Dennis and enjoy his lovely cock as often as I could.

We both knew it would be near impossible for us to marry because the family had very strict ideas and the thought of me leaving one brother for the other was out of the question. We continued our illicit liaisons for almost a year before Marvin asked me one morning if I was fucking his brother. I couldn’t see any reason to lie about it because I obviously didn’t love Marvin so I told him the truth. I made sure he understood it was he who had made me into a slut because of his desire to watch me fucked by other men and now he had to bear the consequences. He wasn’t surprised about Dennis – in fact, he sort of accepted it without much of a whimper. I told him I didn’t love him but out of respect for his family I was prepared to continue to live with him provided he allowed Dennis to come over and make love to me as often as we both wanted it. Surprisingly he gave in and told me it was alright for Dennis and I to make love whenever we wanted. He also told me he didn’t even want to watch us making love – he was very depressed and I could see he was miserable but I really didn’t care.

After that, for the next 8 months, Dennis practically lived at our house. He would come over in the mornings and stay all day and we would be making love as often as we could physically do so. Marvin never interfered and gave us no trouble. A few nights, Dennis would sleep over with me and this was wonderful. Marvin, by this time, was sleeping in the spare room anyway and so we had the bed to ourselves.

After this, Dennis moved into our home to live. He told the rest of the family that we were able to provide cheap accommodation for him and he took us up on the offer. Fatefully, Marvin seemed to be slipping into deeper depression. His work was suffering and he had lost his friends. Dennis and I were not really surprised when we had a knock at our front door late one night to be confronted by two police officers. They told us Marvin had driven his car onto a railway crossing and an express train had smashed into the car killing him. We knew he had committed suicide and not stalled his car as the police thought. We were very upset because after all he was my husband and he was also Dennis’s brother but the feelings soon abated and Dennis and I continued to live like husband and wife thereafter. I never tired of Dennis’s large cock and we seemed to be an ideal couple and made for each other. We married three years later when it was probably respectable to do so.

I think, on occasions, that things could have been very different if Marvin had been stronger and acted normally and hadn’t wanted me to fuck other men. But I also thought that it would have been a lot different if he had chosen one of his friends to fuck me first – they all seemed to have small cocks – then the outcome would have probably been very, very different. I truly love Dennis!

Desperate For Money

Desperate For Money

My husband had died a couple of years ago leaving my son Brian and me to survive on our own. My husband had left behind a small nest egg that had run out a couple of months ago. Brian and I had been looking for work ever since. It was not easy to find a job though because the economy was in a slump and we didn’t have experience in what jobs were available.

One evening I sat Brian down at the kitchen table after getting in a fight with the apartment manager over not paying the rent. “Brian, I don’t know what to do. The apartment manager is threatening to kick us out the beginning of next month.” I felt a lump forming in the back of my throat and I couldn’t hold back the tears.

“It’s going to be ok mom. We will figure something out.”

“I feel like I have failed as a mother. Look at me I can’t even take care of you.”

“Don’t say that mom. You’ve done fine. I’ll do any job and live anywhere as long as we are together.”

“That is so sweet Brian.”

A week had went by and I still didn’t have a job. The end of the month was coming up fast and I needed rent money bad. Right now I would do anything for money, I mean anything. I decided to try the internet to look to see if there was any type of work I could from home. I turned on the computer and waited for the monitor to come to life. “What if I can’t get a job?” The monitor finally displayed the internet login prompt. After logging in I typed “home based work” into the search criteria box. After a couple of seconds some info popped up. I read through the titles looking for something that I could do. One caught my eye “Set up your own web cam.” “Hmmm…. What could that be.” I click on the link and it brought me to a page filled with a bunch of text and an email link at the bottom. As I read through the text I felt a cold tingle to down my spine. In big bold letters it said “We pay big money for mother/son kissing photos, $1000 a set.” I leaned back in my chair feeling completely helpless. Am I really that desperate? I browsed the rest of the links related to working from home. There was nothing else that even remotely matched my abilities. “How could I even ask Brian to do such a thing. How would I even approach him to ask?”

Well my question was answered that evening after dinner. “Hey mom, any luck looking on the internet today?”

“Well there was only one that was even remote possibility but I don’t know if we should do it.”

“We? You mean I could work too?”

“Well it is something we can do at home, but I don’t think it is something that you would be interested in.”

“How do you know? Besides a week ago you said we were desperate for money, I don’t think we should be too picky right now.”

“Ok but don’t tell me I didn’t warn you and don’t hate me for what I am going to say.”

“Mom come on I won’t hate you no matter what you say. Now I am really curious what it is.”

“The add says they will pay a thousand dollars for pictures of mother and son kissing.” Brian’s mouth hung open and his skin turned pale as though he had seen a ghost. “You ok Brian? Maybe you should sit down hon.” He just stood there motionless. BRIAN, I said are you ok?

“Um yeah I’m ok. So you ok with that?”

“Well I figure it’s just photos of us kissing. And they’ll pay a thousand dollars Brian. I am so desperate for money!”

“I know mom but they aren’t looking for just a peck on the cheek you know.”

“I know. I was scared to ask you Brian but I am running out of options. With you just out of high school and me not having degree I can’t find shit. Sorry about the language but I am stressed beyond belief.”

“Mom, I’ll do anything to help. I just wasn’t sure if you knew what they wanted. There is probably one thing you should know though, I have never kissed a girl before so I probably won’t be that good.”

I started laughing. Both the stress and Brian being concerned about not performing well pushed me over the edge. I kept laughing until tears came out of my eyes.

“MOM I can’t believe you’re laughing at me. It’s not something I am proud of and I wouldn’t have told you if I knew you were going to laugh at me!”

“Honey, I am not laughing because you have never kissed a girl. I am laughing because you look embarrassed about not having kissed a girl. There is no need to be embarrassed, I am honored to be the first girl you kiss. Why don’t you go set up the computer and the camera.”

“You want to do it now? Uh, ok.”

“It’s going to be ok Brian. Just go set it up and I will be in there in a minute.” I was feeling nervous myself. What would it be like to kiss my son romantically. Would I actually like it? That thought scared me. “It’s for the money! ” I kept repeating this to myself as I finished cleaning up the dishes. After I was done I headed to the bedroom where the computer was. Brian had just finished setting up the digital camera with the computer. “You ready Brian?”

“Yeah I guess so.” His face was pale and looked scared.

“You sure you can do this honey?”

“Yeah, I want to do it mom. I am just a little nervous.”

“That’s ok, so am I” I said with a reassuring smile.


“Yeah, it’s not everyday that you make out with your son you know. I feel nervous like a teenage girl going on her first date.”

“Glad I am not the only one” he said with a smile on his face.

“Ok lets aim the camera the bed so we can get comfortable. Do you want to practice a little bit before we start recording?”

He turned the camera towards the bed and zoomed it in so that I was the full size of the window in the software. “Yeah we probably should. I have no idea what to do.”

I patted the spot next to me on the bed “come sit down and I will give you lessons in kissing 101.”

He walked over slowly as if the six feet to the bed had been a mile. He sat down on the bed next to me. I could hear his breathing quicken and I could see the anxiety in his eyes. I put my hands on his shoulders, his body instantly tensed up. “Relax Brian, it’s going to be ok. Let’s just peck each other on the lips a couple of times to get used to the feeling of our lips touching, ok?”


With that I leaned forward and gave him a quick peck on the lips. His body shuddered. “How was that?”

“That was nice mom. You smell great and the warmth from your lips sent a tingle down my spine.”

“That would explain you shuddering” I said with smirk. “Ok you ready for another one?”

“Ok, you can do it a little longer this time.”

I giggled. “Well, looks like my son is starting to show a little enthusiasm.” I leaned forward and placed my lips on his. His body tensed up instantly and then relaxed. I lingered there for a couple of seconds and then pulled away. “Ok how was that one.”

“Oh man my head feels light and a little dizzy.”

“I’m flattered that I have that kind of effect on my own son.”

“I want to do it again mom.”

“Whoa slow down there stud” I said laughing. “Do you want to try a little tongue next now that you are feeling a little more comfortable?”

“Oh man this is crazy. Ok lets do it. What do I do?”

“Just kiss me like before.” I leaned forward and touched my lips to his. This time I inhaled his scent and let my emotions go. I touched his lips with my tongue and then slowly inserted my tongue between his lips. His body started to tense up again. I put my arms around his body pulling him into me. I moved my head around to his ear and whispered “I love you Brian.” His body relaxed again. I returned to his lips and licked between his lips. His lips started to open slightly. I could feel his hot breath on my tongue. My tongue darted into his mouth connecting with his. His body started to spasm. I released my arms from around his body and backed up. “You ok Brian?”

“Uh I need to go to the bathroom.”

“Why what’s wrong with you. Why are you shaking so bad.”

“MOM, I need to go to the bathroom. Please don’t ask what happened or I’ll die.”

“Oh! Wow I did that just by kissing you? I didn’t realize you were getting so excited. I’m sorry.”

“Don’t be sorry mom. That was the most incredible experience I have ever had. With what has been going on the last couple of months it felt like a huge release of stress.”

“Well I am glad I could be of assistance. Now go get cleaned up and let’s take some pictures.” After he left I thought to myself “he was not the only one who had gotten worked up.” I could feel the moisture between my legs. This was so wrong, but we needed the money. “We need the money” I kept repeating to myself.

He returned and sat on the bed next to me. “Ok you ready to shoot some pictures” I said, trying to push the earlier thoughts out of my head.

“Yep.” He hopped up and grabbed the remote control for the camera and sat back down and pressed rec. on the remote. “Ok I’m ready!”

With that I leaned forward and pressed my lips against his. I played with his top lip between my teeth. I placed my hands on his back; his breathing was quickening and becoming horse. I ran my tongue over his lips and then backed up to look at him. “How you doin hon?”

“I’m doing great mom. This is pretty wild. I never thought that I would be making out with mom some day.”

I put my arms around him and forced my tongue into his mouth. His eyes opened wide from the sudden assault. I felt the passion building inside me. I searched every inch of his mouth and his tongue wrestled with mine. I pushed him back on the bed and crawled on top of him. I started rubbing my breasts against his chest; the electricity surged through my nipples. His body started to jerk again and his pelvis pushed into mine. I stopped kissing and held him tightly until his convulsions stopped. “Well let’s send those pictures so we can pay some rent.” I hopped off of him and went to the computer.

I looked back at Brian. His face was red and he looked meek from embarrassment. “I’m going to go to the restroom and clean up. I’ll be back in a minute.”

“Hey Brian.”


“You know, there is nothing to be embarrassed about. I got pretty worked up too. Another couple of minutes I probably would have been shaking too.”

“Are you serious?”

“Yep. Now go get cleaned up and I’ll send these pictures.”

I logged onto the internet and sent the pictures to the email address that I copied off of the advertisement.

The next day I logged back onto the internet and there was an email message waiting for me. I opened up the email and read the message “Your $1000 check is in the mail. Would you be interested in sending us more? This time we would like fondling besides the kissing. We will give you $2000 for the set.” I couldn’t move. I closed the message and turned off the computer.

In the next couple of days the check arrived as promised. I showed Brian the check and we danced around the apartment. I signed the back of the check and ran it over to the apartment manager. “Here is for last month, this month and next month” I said with a grin.

“Look I don’t like to be mean. I have to pay bills just like you do ok.”

“I know I am just happy that I got the money.”

Now I just had to worry about food and the next couple months. Two thousand, that could pay for five months rent and some food but could I deal with the consequences? When I walked into the apartment Brian could tell something was on my mind.

“What’s wrong mom?”

“Nothing, I’m ok.” I must not have been able to hide my concern because Brian continued to bug me.

“Come on mom what is wrong?”

“Oh I was just thinking what I am going to do about food and the month after next. But you don’t worry Brian we’ll be ok.”

“Mom don’t hid things from me. What’s going on?”

“Ok Brian. We don’t have enough food to last another week and we are only paid up until next week on rent. I received a message back after sending the pictures that said he was interested in more pictures.”

“Then what is wrong? Let’s do it.”

“Well it is not that simple Brian. They are interested in something more this time. They want kissing and fondling.” I choked up. I couldn’t believe I was talking this way to my son.

He was quiet for a couple of minutes and then said “I’m ok with it if you are. After what we did yesterday I have different sort of feelings for you. I was scared to say anything thinking that you would get mad at me but right now I don’t care.”

I was shocked at what he had said; everything was getting complicated. Had I messed up my own son’s life? “Brian do you know that this isn’t right? Mothers and sons just don’t do this sort of thing.”

“Maybe because they don’t want to or they are too scared to act on their feelings. All I know is what I feel for you and I don’t care what is right and wrong according to other people.”

His words were soothing. They were bringing up emotions inside me that I no longer could control. I walked over to him and encased him in my arms. I backed my head away and looked him deep in the eyes “I love you so much Brian.” I ran my tongue over his lips while looking him in the eyes. “Let’s go take some pictures. You better grab a box of Kleenex on your way to the bedroom” I said with a smile on my face.

I went into the bedroom, switched on the computer and made sure the camera was still focussed on the bed and zoomed it out a bit. Brian came in and set the box of Kleenex on the dresser.

“I’m a little nervous mom. It’s freaking me out a little to tell you the truth.”

“It’s freaking me out too Brian. You want to practice a bit before we start recording like we did last time so you are a little more comfortable?”

“Yeah I think that is a good idea.”

I sat on the bed and he sat down beside me in the usual position. “Ok how do we start” Brain asked in a trembling voice?

“Well don’t touch too rough and don’t go too fast. Just enjoy the moment.” I leaned forward and kissed him softly on the lips. “Why don’t you start by touching my breasts.” I took his hands in mine and placed them on my stomach moving them up my tee shirt until they were on top of my breasts. I let out a soft moan into his mouth. I slipped my tongue between his lips and played with his teeth. His hands began to make soft circling motions on my breasts. I brought my head back a little “press record on the camera, I think you are comfortable enough” and then put my lips back on his. His hands felt like fire through the fabric of my tee shirt. I yearned for him to touch my bare flesh. I slipped my tongue in his mouth and played with his tongue. My breathing was becoming heavier and I could feel my juices flowing. His fingers were playing with my nipples through my tee shirt. I pushed him on his back and ground my pelvis against his. “Oh yeah baby you’re making me so hot. Rub my crotch with your hand.” He moved his hand down to my crotch and started rubbing me through my jeans. “No baby inside my pants.” I kept kissing him as he unbuttoned my jeans. He pushed his hand into my jeans until they were touching my pussy outside my panties. “Oh yeah that’s it. Now run your finger up and down the slit.”

“Your so wet mom!”

“Now you know what you are doing to me.”

His body started jerking so I put my hand on his groin and started rubbing. “Oh mom I’m cumming.”

“I know hon. Give it all to me baby.” I kept rubbing until his body stopped. “Well that should satisfy them.” I gave him a big sloppy wet kiss.

“Wow that was incredible mom.”

“I know, you really got me hot. Ok get cleaned up honey and I’ll send in the pictures.” I went over to the computer logged onto the internet and sent the pictures. While I sat at the computer I thought about what had just happened. I was looking forward to the next photo shoot. The person receiving the pictures must have been on the internet because I received an email immediately. “Excellent photos, I am sending you $3000. I am willing to pay you $5000 for photos of intercourse between you and your son if you are interested. There are also other people I can link you up with that would be interested as well.”

When Brian came back in the room I told him about the $3000 and the next offer. “You told me not to hide anything so I hope you are not upset.”

“You kidding, after what just happened. When do we get started?”

I smiled at him “how about right now I’m so worked up I need to get some relief. Press record on the camera.” I pulled off my shirt and unfastened my bra. By the look on his face I thought he was going to cum in his pants again. “Hang on there big guy. You need to get me off first before you cum again.” I pulled down my pants and looked at my panties. They were soaked from our earlier playing. “Time for you to give mommy a little bit of pleasure. Come here big boy.”

I laid back on the bed and spread my legs. “Kiss my pussy like you do my mouth.”

He crawled on the bed between my legs. He kissed my pussy through my silk panties. Feeling his breath on my pussy sent shivers through by body. My pelvis instinctively pushed up towards his mouth. “Oh Brian.” He ran his tongue over my panties down the slit of my pussy. I grabbed his head and pushed my pelvis into his tongue. “Oh god Brian pull down my panties. I can’t stand it anymore.”

He pulled down my panties while kissing my thighs and pubic mound. I kept thrusting my pelvis trying to get his mouth on my clitoris. “Oh fuck lick me Brian, lick my pussy.” He ran his tongue up and down my slit. I could feel the juice seeping out of my clit. I grabbed his head and pushed it hard against my pussy. “Suck on top Brian, I am going to cum.” He started sucking on my clit and my body shook all over. I lost all control and started flopping all over the bed like a fish out of water. “OH SHIT THAT FEELS SO GOOD!” He played until I stopped shaking and then he slid up my body and gave me a kiss.

“So how was it?” he asked with a big grin.

I kissed him back “not even your father was that good. Turn off the camera and let’s get something to eat. We’ll continue later. By the way you can sleep in my bed from now on.”

Chapter 2:

I went to the kitchen and started some rice. I was feeling at odds about what had been transpiring between my son and I. And at the same time I couldn’t help but wonder what it would be like to have him inside me. I could feel a tingle between my legs and then my body shuddered as the tingle moved up my spine. I went to the fridge to grab some eggs. Sadness overwhelmed me as I peered inside at the dwindling food supply. I hope we can make it till we get paid again.

Brian’s perky voice came from around the corner “Hey mom. You need a hand?”

“Sure, go ahead and set the table.” I put some rice in the rice cooker and pressed the button.


“Yeah baby.”

“I just want to let you know I am really having fun making the pictures.”

“Yeah me too honey.” I walked over to him and gave him an open mouthed kiss.

After dinner I cleaned up the dishes while Brian took a shower. Hearing him in the shower made me think of his young naked body, running my tongue over the tip of his cock. My body shook as the waves of pleasure flowed through my body. I just finished placing the last dish in the strainer as I heard the shower water stop.

“Done mom, the shower is all yours.” He yelled from the bathroom.

“Ok I’ll be there in a second.”

I headed for the bathroom as I saw Brian going into the bedroom to set up the computer. I took a quick shower, toweled off, and put Tiffany body powder all over to drive my little boy crazy. I put on a cute teddy and headed for the bedroom. When I entered the bedroom everything was ready and Brian was laying on the bed in his house robe. “My don’t you look handsome.”

“How about you mom! You look hot!”

“Well thank you. Are you ready?”


“Remember take your time because I want it to last a while.” I climbed on the bed and kissed him on the lips. “Ok press record, I don’t think I can wait any longer.” He pressed record and sat the remote on the floor next to the bed. I traced the outline of his lips with my tongue, his body immediately tensed up. I whispered in his ear “Relax little man! I am going to take care of you real good.” I returned to his lips and licked over the top of them lightly. I put my hand underneath his robe and followed his thigh up to his crotch until I felt his cock; it was rock hard. While thrusting my tongue in and out of his mouth I hissed “My, my what have we got here my little boy?”

“Ugh… oh god.” Was all he could mutter.

“Mmmm… is that for me? Let me take a look.” I opened his robe and his cock sprang out. It was shiny and red from being so stiff. I put a little saliva on my finger and lightly rubbed the tip. “Ooohh it looks so juicy.” I put some more saliva on my fingers to make it more smooth.

“Oh god mom it hurts. Why does it hurt so much?”

“We just need to relieve a little bit of pressure” as I massaged his scrotum.

I leaned down and kissed the tip of his cock and dribble a little bit of saliva. “Mmmm… you want mommy to take care of the pain little man?”

“Oh god, please mom, I can’t stand the pain.”

I leaned down again and flicked the tip of his cock with my tongue. It twitched each time my tongue came in contact. “I don’t think you are going to last too much longer and I don’t want to waist any of that precious juice. Lay down on your back and we’ll get rid of that pain.” He laid down and I straddled him on my knees. I held his cock with one hand as I lowered myself slowly until I could feel the tip of his cock touching the out lips of my pussy. “Ok now, hold your breath and try to think of something else. Ok Brian?”

“Uh huh.”

I rubbed the tip of his cock against the lips of my pussy mixing our fluids. I had to control myself from pushing it all the way inside. I eased it in a little bit further watching his face to make sure he was not going to let loose too early. “You ok honey?”

“Uh huh.”

I eased down a little bit further; it was in about two inches now. He looked like he was in a daze, his body was completely stiff. Poor little man, this was too much for him. Not only was this his first time making love, but he was making love to his own mother. I decided to ease down the rest of the way watching his expression as I did. Oh god, it felt so good to have him inside me. I leaned down and put one hand on each side of his head and kissed his lips softly. I moved my hair so the camera could see me as I probed his mouth with my tongue. I raised my head a little so I could look him in the eyes “Oh god Brian you are so deep. Mmmm your cock feels so good, give it all to me you little mother fucker.” Those words pushed him over the edge and his body quaked with spasms. “Oh yeah Brian fill me up.” I leaned down again and forced my tongue between his lips sucking his tongue like a juicy lolly-pop.

We laid there and hugged for a couple of more minutes until his body relaxed. “Ok hon let’s get cleaned up.” I picked up the remote and stopped the camera. Since the computer was already on I logged onto the internet and sent the pictures and logged back out.

I barely had enough time to clean myself before I heard the phone rang. I picked up the phone “Hello?”

“Linda how are you doing?” my sister said coyly on the other side of the line.

“Fine, how are you. Sorry for not sending you an email for the last couple of days but I have been rather busy.” She would call me once a month and in-between we would send emails. She had moved to New York graduating high school to pursue her dream of becoming a model. After that I had not heard from her until my husband died. I think she new I needed the support and I appreciated it greatly.

“So what have you been up to?”

“That is what I was going to ask you.”

“Oh you know just keeping busy.”

“You know I received some pictures for my web site that I think you would find really interesting.”

“Why would I find them interesting?”

“Well my last dot com business hasn’t done well for the last six months so I decided to try something a little different.”

“What do you mean by different. You are not doing advertising for models anymore?”

“Well you might say I am doing a different type of modeling advertising now. I decided to try pornography, since that is where all the money is.”

My throat was becoming very dry. “Really that is interesting.”

“Not as interesting as the pictures I got.”

My heart was racing and I felt like throwing up. I couldn’t think of anything to say because I could tell where the conversation was going and I didn’t like it

“Linda I am the one who you have been sending those photos to.”

At that point I wished I could die. I felt betrayed and dirty. I barely mustered up enough courage to ask “That was you who was asking for photos? After you received the first set how could you request another one that included intercourse?”

“Linda please don’t get mad. After I received the first set I was shocked but then I realized I was also getting turned on by seeing you and Brian kissing. So I wanted to see more.”

Oh god this was crazy. I was too confused to be angry with her. After all I was the one who made the decision to do the photos, not her. Now that all the cats were out of the bag I tried to calm down “Why did you tell me?”

“Well I am going to be heading out your direction tomorrow and I wanted to stop by. But knowing what I do I would go crazy if I couldn’t talk about it with you. By the way could you pick me up at the airport tomorrow?” she said with a chuckle in her voice.

“You realize this is fucking crazy. I’ll be ashamed to show my face in front of you.”

“I know it’s crazy, but it already happened. Please pick me up at the airport tomorrow! I’ll be there at 8:00AM in the morning.”

Click bzzzzz. She hung up. I guess that was her way of not giving me a chance to argue. I looked at the clock it was 9:00PM; I was drained from all the anxiety. “I’m going to go to bed.”

Chapter 3:

As I walked to my bedroom I poked my head in Brian’s room. “I’m going to bed honey. I have to pick up Aunt Laura tomorrow at eight-o-clock in the morning.”

“Ok mom.”

I took a quick shower hoping to relieve the tension in my body, all the while contemplating whether I should pick up my sister at the airport. How could I look her in the face after what has happened? If I didn’t pick her up though, she would never forgive me. I turned off the shower and toweled myself off. Although I only weighed a hundred and ten pounds, my body felt as though it weighed a ton from all the shit going through my mind. I plopped down on the edge of my bed and looked at the alarm clock trying to make up my mind. “She would never forgive me!” I repeated as I set the alarm clock for 7:00AM and turned off the light.

I awoke to the high pitch scream of the alarm. I turned it off and felt a body stir in the bed next to me. I had completely forgotten that I had told Brian he could sleep in my bed for now on. His arm wrapped around me and gave me a little squeeze. “Why you getting up so early mom?”

“I have to go pick up Aunt Laura at the airport, remember.”

“Oh yeah.” His hand moved up to my breast and played over my nipple.

“Hmmm… don’t get me started I have to get moving.”

“Ahh mom, but I am hard and it hurts.”

“Ok I have about fifteen minutes so let me take care of your little problem. Turn on your back sweetie.” He rolled over on his back and I tied my hair up in a bun. I grabbed his boxers by the waistband and pulled them off. “Ooh my, your friend sure did wake up early.” I dribbled some saliva on the tip of his dick and rubbed it around with my finger.

“Oh god mom that feels so good!”

“Oh yeah.” I dribbled some more saliva on his dick and worked it around with my finger. His dick was getting extremely hard and shiny. I leaned down and flicked my tongue over the tip of his dick. The musky smell of his dick penetrated my nostrils and sent electricity throughout my body. “Hmmm… you smell so good.” I licked around the crown and played under the tip. He was going crazy, his hips thrusted upward in a rhythmic motion. I took his entire length in my mouth, swirling my tongue around as I moved it in and out of my mouth. “Hmmm… it tastes so good and it feels so warm.” I took it out of my mouth and looked at it. It was red and pulsating from being so excited. I teased it with the tip of my tongue while looking at him.

“Oh god mom it looks so nasty.”

“Yeah, you like it when mom plays with your cock?” I slowly licked it from the base up to the tip.

“I love it!”

“Ok time for you to give me your juice.” I stuck his cock back in my mouth and started gently massaging his scrotum as I moved his cock in and out of my mouth. I swirled my tongue around his shaft as I quickened the pace.

“Oh god mom, I can’t stand it anymore. I’m going to cum.” I could feel him start to pull away so I grabbed his ass cheeks and pulled his entire length into my mouth. His cock pulsated as it pumped the warm gooey liquid into my mouth. I kept sucking and rubbing his balls like a hungry calf sucking his mother tit, milking every drop of sperm I could. My body was aching for his touch but I knew I couldn’t, I would never make it to the airport if I succumbed to my primal urges.

“I got to go sweetie. I’ll be back in a couple of hours.”

“Ok mom” he said in a quivering voice.

I got to the airport in about a half an hour, fifteen minutes early. My body was still heated up from this morning. I fidgeted in the waiting area thinking about licking my son’s hard glistening cock, rubbing it up and down the slit of my cunt. My panties were becoming soaked. “Flight 515 is now arriving at gate 10A.” came over the PA speaker. “She’s early!” My heart began to beat harder as I thought about what she was going to say. I saw the airplane taxi up to the gate, my heartbeat quickened. As people started to exit the gate my heart was almost beating out of my chest. I looked around for a corner to hide.

“Linda is that you?” I heard Laura’s voice say from behind me. Shit, too late! I turned around “hi sis, it’s good to see you.” She gave me a big hug and a peck on the cheek.” She looked similar to me except she had dirty blond hair, whereas I had brunet hair. I was also a little thinner because she had been going to the gym ever since she was in high school.

“Where’s Brian?”

“Oh, he’s home sleeping in.”

“Well that’s good it gives us a little time to talk alone.”

“Do you have any luggage to pick up?” I said hoping to change the subject.

“No just this carry-on.”

“Ok let’s get going then.”

As I pulled out of the parking garage the tension between us hit its peek.

“So tell me, is it good?”

“What?” I said pretending not to understand the question.

“You know, sex with Brian.”

“Yeah I guess. What I love most about him is he is so tender and sweet.” Bringing up the topic started to make my body feel warm and tingly again.

“Did you make love to him this morning before you picked me up?”

“Laura can we talk about something else?”

“Come on I’ve been dying to know. There is no need to feel embarrassed anymore.”

“We didn’t have sex I just sucked him off.”

“Really! Oh god that is so exciting?” She said as she fidgeted in her seat. “Did he cum in your mouth?”


She kept quiet for the rest of the drive. I pulled up to the apartment complex and parked in my stall. When we got to my apartment door I saw a note from Brian “Went to the mall be back at 10:00 AM. Love, Brian.” Hmmm… that was about one more hour.

“Well that just gives us a little more time to talk a little more.” She said looking over my shoulder at the note.

I opened the door and put her bag in my room. When I came back out to the living room she was sitting on the couch patting the cushion next to her. “Come, tell me more about sucking Brian’s beautiful cock.”

“Uh isn’t there anything else you would like to talk about?”

“No! I have sitting in the airplane for three hours, sis, thinking about you and your son fucking each other. Now I want to hear the details.”

Realizing she would not give up “ok, I love the scent of his balls and the feeling of his cock in my mouth when it pulsates.” Laura moved closer to me so her leg touched mine. She moved her arm behind my head so that her left breast touched my arm. “Tell me more” she hissed. I could feel the hotness of her breath on my face and smell her fragrance radiating from her body.

“Before your plane arrived I was sitting in the terminal dreaming about making his cock slippery with my saliva and then rubbing it up and down my pussy, teasing my clit as I rubbed it.”

She leaned into me and kissed my cheek. I was feeling nauseous. I never ever had sexual thoughts about a woman, especially my sister. “Um what are you doing sis?”

“Don’t stop, keep telling me about you and Brian.”

I hated myself because I did not have enough guts to stop what was happening. I obeyed her and kept describing my fantasy “After I rub his cock on my slit I position my ass above his head and make him lick me while I suck his cock.” She took my hand in hers and placed it on the zipper of her pants.

“Feel how wet you are making me Linda.”

My hand shook as I fumbled with her zipper. She kissed behind my ear; the warmth of her breath made my body tremble. She noticed the hesitation after I managed to unzip her pants; she took my hand again and put it inside the waistband of her thong. My fingers were just touching the outer limits of her pubic hair. Her breathing was becoming more erratic as she licked behind my ear. I felt like throwing up and I wanted her to stop. “No Linda.” She pushed my hand deeper into her thong until I could feel the dampness in her pubic hair.

“Kiss me.” She panted.

“No, I, I can’t. This is so wrong! I’ve never been with another woman before.”

She didn’t give me a chance to pull away forcing her tongue between my lips. I almost gagged; I tried to push her tongue out with mine but it just slithered around my mouth like a snake. My mind went numb; her hand fumbled with the buttons on my jeans, popping one at a time. Her hand slipped inside the elastic of my panties and played with my pubic hair. My hips thrusted up in anticipation.

The feeling of her tongue moving in my mouth and the taste of her saliva was intoxicating. Her hand moved lower inside my panties until her finger was touching my clit. I bucked my hips trying to impale her finger.

“Hmmm… someone is enjoying herself.” She got up and pulled my jeans down my legs along with my panties. I was so confused by what was going on; how could I be getting excited by my sister touching me. She knelt down between my legs and kissed my pubic mound. Her tongue licked up and down my outer lips. “Oh shit that feels so good!” I grabbed her head and pushed it into my mound. Her tongue jabbed in and out of my pussy.

“CLICK!” Oh shit the door lock!

“Mom… Aunt Laura? What’s going on?”

We both sat up instantly. “Brian, you’re home already!”

Brian just stared at us in a trance.

“Brian it’s not what it looks like.”

“Really what does it look like” Laura sneered. “Why don’t you come over here and join us Brian; we need a real stiff cock.”

“What? What the hell are you doing!” I screamed.

“Come on Brian don’t tell me you haven’t ever dreamt about being with two women” Laura said as she stood up and pulled down her pants revealing her thong.

Brian was still in a daze.

“Laura this is so crazy” I said.

“Is it? What makes it more crazy than you and Brian being together?”

Brian finally spoke “She knows mom?”

“She is the one who has been paying us for the pictures” I said.

She walked over to Brian and gave him and opened mouthed kiss. “Come on Brian why don’t you finish eating out your mom.”

Brian walked over to me and knelt between my legs putting his hands on my thighs. His deep blue eyes peered into mine “I love you mom.”

“I love you too Brian. Are you sure you want to do this?”

“Are you kidding. She is right this is beyond my wildest fantasies.”

“Ok then eat your mommy’s pussy.”

He leaned forward and parted my pussy lips with his fingers. He licked all around the opening and then drove his tongue all the way into my hole. I grabbed his head and pulled it into me trying to get as much of his tongue inside me. “Oh Brian, fuck me with that tongue.”

Laura pulled off her thong and climbed up on the couch. She put one leg on each side of me so that she was facing the wall. “Eat me sista!”

I looked up and saw her cunt right above my head. She lowered herself till she was inches from my nose and then spread her pussy with her fingers. The aroma from her pussy filled my nostrils. I felt nauseous; I had never been so close to another woman’s pussy before. “Eat her mom” Brian said as he stood up between my legs. He put the tip of his dick at the entrance to my pussy and rubbed it up and down my sopping slit. I bucked my hips trying to push it in.

“Oh fuck Brian just put it in” I said. “I need you inside of me.”

“Let me see you lick your sister first mom.”

I stuck out my tongue and closed my eyes. I felt my tongue touch her moist warm flesh. I ran my tongue up and down her slit tasting the sour nectar that poured out of it. “Oh fuck Linda!” Laura hissed as ground her bush into my face. I felt Brian’s cock enter my pussy; his finger massaged my clit as he moved in and out of me. I sucked on Laura’s clit making her breathing become heavy and erratic. Laura pulled away from my mouth. “Let me feel Brian inside of me.” She got off of me and climbed off the couch. “Lay down Brian” she told him in a husky voice.

Brian laid on the floor on his back and I squatted above his head until my pussy was an inch away from his nose. He started licking frantically at my pussy, making slurping sounds. My sister squatted in front of me above his dick. She lowered herself onto his cock until is disappeared into her hole. I leaned forward and kissed Laura while she slowly bounced up and down on Brian’s dick. Brain’s tongue was moving up and down the crack of my ass, stopping once in a while to play with my anus. I leaned forward and traced my sister’s lips with my tongue. I shoved my tongue in my sister’s mouth while I rubbed my ass back and forth over my son’s face. I felt Brian’s body start to shudder. My sister’s eyes rolled back in her head as she ground her cunt into his groin. “Oh yeah Brian fill your Aunt’s pussy with your cum.”

Laura and I kept kissing until Brian’s body stopped shaking.

Laura stood up with Brian’s sperm dripping out of her cunt “well let’s go get that on camera now!”

The Bug That Got Me Mom

The Bug That Got Me Mom

First I would like to thank everyone for taking an interest in my work. I very much appreciate it.

I was working on the Second chapters to all of my previous stories, but I’m finding it very hard to writing anything sexy and enjoyable at the moment. I ask that you please bare with me for a little while as I take some time to grieve.

I had to make the unbearable decision to have my beloved Golden Retriever (Ginger) put to sleep. She suffered from kidney failure and I was forced to watch the life drain out of her. By Saturday she couldn’t even stand on her own. I wish this hardship on no one.

So I had this story just finished being reviewed by Chasp and would like to thank him for taking the time to edit it. I’ll be sure to complete the Second chapters as soon I find myself feeling up to it.

All characters are fictional and 18 years or older.


Greg Wilson walked to the bottom of the staircase and yelled for his son, Billy.

“Billy, could you come here for a minute?”

There was no reply, so again he yelled, this time a little louder.

“Billy!” Still silence.

What the hell was that boy doing? Greg wondered and made his way up the staircase in search of his son.

Billy wasn’t able to hear his dad yell, for he was preoccupied listening to music with his headphones on, while he jerked off to a magazine.

Sprawled out on his bed with his hands down his pants, Billy noticed how much the centerfold of the magazine looked like his mother.

Damn! Would my mom look that hot without her clothes on? Billy wondered, as his bedroom door opened and his dad walked in.

Billy tried to conceal what he was doing and tucked the magazine under his pillow. He removed his ear buds and with a red face looked at his dad.

“Yeah, dad, what’s up?” Billy said.

Greg just smirked at his son.

“You know, son, if you’re gonna do that, you should lock your door. If your mother had caught you, she would’ve fainted.”

“Umm, sorry, dad. I’ll make sure I do that in the future.”

Greg just chuckled.

“Oh, I almost forgot what I came up here for. I talked to your mother last night and we’ve decided to go on another camping trip this year. So I need you to help pack the gear up for when we leave tonight.”

“Is sis going also?” Billy asked, hoping she wasn’t, since like typical siblings they fought all the time and figured the trip would be more enjoyable without her.

“Well, what kind of a question is that? Of course she’s going. You two have to learn to get along.”

Billy’s sister Steff was 18, and just out of high school. She and their mother Dawn, were two very attractive females. They could pass for twins in appearance, if it weren’t for the 20 year age difference. They both had long black hair and blue eyes and each had a wonderful set of bubbly tits. Not too big and not too small. They were about the same height, 5 foot 6 inch, with very slim waistlines.

Billy was a typical 19 year old with a buff build from all the athletic sports he played.

Greg Wilson was 10 years older than his wife Dawn, and showing his 49 years. He was partially balding in the back with a touch of grey everywhere else. He spent so much time just sitting around doing paperwork at the bank that his body was sagging everywhere.

“Well, I’m off to try and get your sister on the phone and tell her the news. I’ll try and give you a hand at packing later.” Greg turned and shook his head. “Youth.”

Billy sprang from the bed and headed out to the garage to pack their gear into the van. As he struggled with his parents’ large canvas tent, he paused for a moment and remembered back to when they all would sleep in there together. He tossed the tent into the van, and then proceeded to get the rest of the equipment out.

Dawn had been in the kitchen and just finished up her chores. She wondered if her son might need help packing, so she headed over to garage to see. As she trotted over to the garage, she saw he was just about finished with the packing.

As she approached her son, her eyes wandered over his sweat stained tee shirt and noticed how it clung to his muscular chest. Dawn felt her body tingle and it took her by surprise. Clearing her head she continued to walked over to him and lightly tapped him on his shoulder.

“Hey, you want me to get you a cold glass of lemonade?”

Bill was startled by his mother’s touch, and as he turned around to face her. He couldn’t help but ogle her attire.

Dawn wore a red and white striped short sleeved shirt. It was tied in the middle and exposed her tight abs and navel, and her cleavage was popping out of the top and showing off her succulent breast areolas through the fabric. Her shorts were made out of a cut-up pair of old jeans and the cut was pretty high, exposing her silky thighs and the underside of her panties.

Billy’s mind went back to the magazine he had stroked off to just a few hours ago. The other woman’s figure became intertwined with his mother’s and he could picture her posing seductively for the mag instead of the model.

“Billy!” his mother exclaimed.

“Huh?” Billy said, snapping out of his trance.

“Umm, sorry, mom. I was trying to think if I got everything we need.”

With a puzzled expression on her face, Dawn asked him again if he wanted something cold to drink.

“No thanks, mom, I want to finish this up so I can at least get a quick game in before we go.”

“Ok honey. Just don’t get hurt before we leave. I wouldn’t want to hear your father complain if we couldn’t make this trip on time.”

“I won’t, mom.” Billy yelled, as his mother made her way back to the house.

Billy cautiously shifted his eyes as his mother walked away. He couldn’t help but admire the way her ass wiggled from side to side with each step. Billy could feel his dick swell in size, as he eyed his sexy mother leaving.

You’re a sick shit, he thought to himself. As he turned to the van he shook his head and tried to clear the images that kept popping in there. He put his mind back on packing, and finished the job at hand.

Dawn, almost to the house, recollected the way her son had looked at her.

Was my own son checking me out? She wondered, as she continued on her way.

After a pizza dinner, Dawn, Steff and Billy grabbed the last of their things, and headed to the van. Greg did a once over to make sure all appliances were turned off and the doors were locked. He got in the driver seat and looked back at his two wonderful kids.

“Everyone ready?” he asked, with a big smile on his face.

They all nodded in agreement. Greg put the car in drive and made his way toward the interstate.

After an hour or so of some small bickering with his sister in the back seat of the car, Billy turned and admired the last sight of the sun before it set behind the mountains. As Billy enjoyed the view, he felt a need to piss coming on.

Maybe I shouldn’t have had all that water after the game with the guys, Billy thought to himself.

Billy felt the pressure build in his abdomen as the van bumped down the highway. He knew he wasn’t going to be able to hold it much longer, so he hesitantly spoke up.

“Hey, dad. How far to the next rest stop?”

“I think another 70 miles or so. Why?”

“Dad, I hate to say this, but I think I’m going to need you to pull over. I don’t think I can hold out that long.”

Greg was a little annoyed with his son’s request, but he slowed down and pulled the van off to the side of the road.

“Make it quick,” Greg exclaimed in a sharp tone.

Billy wasted no time. He opened the vehicle door and ran over to the end of pavement, glancing back just realizing just how dark it had gotten. He needed to get off the road more so that as cars passed they couldn’t pick him up in their headlights. Billy made his way through the high grass, and finding a good spot unzipped his pants. Pulling out his dick he quickly began to piss. With his urine discharging out of his body he said

“God, this feels good.”.

Glancing around, he noticed strange flying insects. They lit up the sky, but they didn’t appear to be fireflies. They had a similar look and the same ability to light up their bodies, yet he had never seen this insect before. He couldn’t help but enjoy how wonderful they looked as they flashed their lights in the night sky like twinkling stars.

As he’s watched the bugs, he heard the horn beep from the van. Quickly putting his penis back into his pants, he zipped up and rushed to get back to the vehicle. Jumping in, he apologized to his father for taking so long.

Greg rolled his eyes at his son and sped away down the highway, trying to make up for lost time.

Of course Steff realized the trouble her brother had gotten himself into and had to put her two cents in.

“So, Billy, did you have a hard time finding it in the dark?”

“Shut up! Dog breath!” Billy yelled.

“No more name calling,” Dawn warned.

“It’s going to be a long week if you two don’t get along.”

Billy looked at his mother and smiled.

“Ok, mom, I’ll stop.”

Billy turned towards his sister.

“I’m sorry, sis.”

Steff looked surprised by what her brother said, but still stuck her tongue out at him.

They both started to laugh at one another.

Right at that moment, Billy felt something crawling around in his pants. He started to fumble with his jeans trying to see if he could get to it without drawing to much attention to himself.

But it crawled up the shaft of his dick; Billy could feel tiny legs as it moved up his cock. All of a sudden, a searing pain shot through his entire body.

“Ahh!” Billy screamed. He quickly unbuttoned his pants and slid them down, along with his underwear. Again, he felt another sharp pain, this time more painful than the first.

Billy looked down and spied one of those strange looking bugs that glowed.

The bug sprang from Billy’s cock and flew out the window.

Billy looked up and saw both his mother and sister staring at him with looks of total shock on their faces.

“Mom, that bug bit me.” Billy whimpered, as he pulled his pants back up.

But the pain was still throbbing through his body.

Greg looked back in the review mirror and saw how distraught his son seemed.

“Are you ok, son?”

Billy, felt embarrassed and was in severe pain, so he replied,” I don’t know, dad. It hurts pretty bad.”

“Where did he get you?” Greg asked.

But before Billy could reply, his mother spoke up.

“Greg, you’d better pull over and let me take a look at Billy.”

“Mom, that’s ok, I think the pain is subsiding.”

The pain mixed with the location of the bite was doing something strange to Billy. He felt that his dick had gotten stiff. But for some reason, there was something different about it now. It wasn’t just hard — it had grown in length and girth, also. He felt his dick pulsate to his own heart beat.

Billy began to sweat heavily. As he covered his wounded crotch with both his hands, he couldn’t believe what was happening to him.

Billy heard a voice and realized his mother was still talking to him.

“What was that, mom? What did you say?”

“I said I think I’d better have a look at you. If your bite has swollen, I could get some ice from the cooler. That would bring the swelling down.”

“Mom! No! I’ll be okay. Just let me close my eyes and rest for a bit.” Billy knew he couldn’t have his mother see the condition he was really in. The truth of the matter was that the pain had eased up or his dick had become numb. Either way it wasn’t hurting as bad.

“Well, ok for now, but I’m going to have your father stop at the next rest area so I can make sure anyway.”

“Just let him be, honey. If he says it’s ok then we have to believe him.”

Greg wanted the fuss to stop because check in time at the camp was 9.00am and he didn’t want to be slowed down. Not that he wanted his wife to think that he didn’t care about their son, but honestly, time was moving on and he wanted to just keep going.

But Dawn knew her husband all too well.

“Greg! Your son’s health comes before making sure we arrive at the campground on time.”

Greg sighed. “You’re right, honey. I’m sorry.”

Billy relished that he was feeling no more pain, but his dick still seemed to be doing its own thing. He also felt very drowsy, so he rested his head on the side of the van and slipped off to sleep.

As Billy slumbered, a strange dream started playing in his mind. He found himself in a dark unfamiliar room with his back on a bed. He was naked and there were no sheets on the bed. But he also wasn’t alone. He felt something wet sliding up and down his hardened penis.

Billy looked down and took a gander at a girl that was sucking feverishly on his stiff dick. Her head was down so he couldn’t see who this strange girl was. Billy closed his eyes and relished at how experienced this girl was at giving him head. It was a blowjob like no other.

As Billy moved his hands to the top of the mystery girl’s head forcing her mouth to go deeper onto his raging cock, he felt the back of her throat with his dick and let out a soft moan.

God, whoever she is, she’s fantastic.

Looking down at his anonymous lover, the girl tipped her head up at Billy. A ripple of shock raced through Billy’s body.

Oh my God! It’s my mother!

Then he cried out aloud, “Mom!”. “Hey! Wake up, dipshit,” his sister said. Billy opened his eyes and tried to get his wits about him.

“You have a bad dream, honey?” his mother asked.

“Umm, yeah, mom.”

The car was now stopped in a rest area.

“Well, come on, let’s have a look at that bite.”

“No, mom, we should keep going, it’s fine now.”

Billy was aware that not only was his cock still rock hard but that it felt larger than before. He didn’t want his mother to see him like this, but also found himself thinking back to the dream and toying with the thought of what might happen if she actually did see his cock.

Where are these thoughts coming from? he wondered. Am I sick?

“Well, since I’m still your mother it’s my job to make sure you’re okay. I’m not taking NO for an answer.”

Billy felt his dick jump in his pants from hearing his mother’s comment. He realized he had no choice but to agree. Billy and Dawn got out of the car and walked to the restrooms.

“Mom? How are we going to do this? I can’t go into the women’s room, and you can’t go into the men’s room.”

“You go into the men’s room and see if anybody’s in there. If there isn’t, we’ll go into a stall and I’ll take a look at it in there.”

As Billy walked into the restroom and looked around, he saw that there was one person in there but he looked like he was getting ready to leave. Billy paced himself by walking up to the lavatory sink and washing his hands, slowly, giving the gentleman time to leave. Billy followed him out of the restroom and approached his mom.

“Okay, mom, he was the only person in there.”

Dawn and her son quickly walked into the men’s restroom and entered a stall. Billy turned to face his mother as she told him to drop his pants. Hearing his mother say those words, Billy’s dick jumped again and, as if it was even possible, it got even harder. Hesitantly, Billy dropped his pants and underwear down to his ankles, and saw that he was right– his cock had actually grown quite larger.

Dawn was overwhelmed by what she saw.

“My God! Billy, where did you get that thing? And why are you hard?”

“I don’t know, mom. It got that way after I was bitten.”

“It got hard after you were bitten?”

“Yeah. But also its size, mom. It.. err, it wasn’t that large yesterday.”

“I see,” Dawn replied. But she couldn’t help herself from staring at it. Like it was hypnotizing her.

Dawn tried to pull herself together, she said, “Okay. Show me where you were bitten.”

Slowly Billy reached down and pulled his hard dick to the left side.

“There, mom, right there.”

Billy’s mom got down on her knees so she could get a better look at the bite. But with Billy’s massive hard-on only inches from her face it was difficult for her to concentrate on what she was supposed to be doing.

Billy looked down at the sight before him. Seeing his mother on her knees gawking at his enormous cock brought back the dream that he had only minutes before. A rush of blood shot through Billy’s body, and, as if someone else was controlling him, his hands reached out to his mom’s head and grasped her hair. Slowly he pulled her closer to his throbbing cock, physically aching to feel her warm moist lips wrap around his awaiting dick.

Dawn leaped to her feet.

“Billy! What do you think you’re doing?”

Billy thought quickly and said, “I was trying to stop myself from falling, mom. I felt dizzy.”

“Well, pull your pants up and let’s get going. Maybe your body is trying to fight off whatever was in that bug bite. When we get back to the car, I’ll get you some ice to put on it. Maybe that will take the swelling down.”

“But, mom, I couldn’t place ice on my crotch in the back seat with Steff there.”

Dawn thought about that for a moment. “Well, I’ll switch seats with her and say I have to watch over you. to make sure you’ll be okay.”

They returned to the van and Dawn explained the new seating arrangement to her husband and daughter. Grabbing some ice from the cooler and wrapping it in a towel, she entered the back of the van and handed it to Billy.

“Okay. Here you go. Now get in on your side of the van and lay your head down. See if you can get some sleep for the rest of the trip.”

Greg wasn’t happy about how long they took to sort out the problem, but at least the bite wasn’t serious enough to cancel the trip, so back on the road they went.

While Billy rested in the back seat, his mind wandered back to the sight he had seen of his mother on her knees, just inches from his throbbing penis, Billy fumbled with ideas of how he could get her into another situation like that, but again felt himself slipping away and he dozed off.

Dawn looked over at her son, and also reminisced about the restroom experience.

My God, what a huge dick my son has. The thought frightened her and she wondered why she was having such thoughts about her own son. As Dawn watched her son sleep, she wondered whether he would notice if she touched him. Slowly she inched her fingers over to her son’s groin and lightly placed her hand over his hard bulge.

Billy was awakened by the presence of his mother’s touch on his penis which was still quite stiff. He could feel her light touch on the shaft of his hard cock and expelled a very soft groan. Billy carefully reached out and took his mother’s hand, pushing it down harder on his dick.

Dawn tried to pull her hand away, but Billy forcefully kept her hand there. Forcing her hand up and down his shaft through his pants, Billy thrust his hips up to meet her hand every time it slid up his shaft.

Billy sensed the load building deep in his balls as it traveled up his dick.

Dawn was shocked by what was happening, but also felt herself becoming moist.

I have to stop this, Dawn thought to herself, as she looked over at her husband sitting innocently in front of her.

He’d kill us if he caught on to what we’re doing.

Just then Steff spoke up and asked if Billy was okay. Quickly Billy stopped what he was doing and his mother whipped her hand away from Billy’s groin.

“I’m feeling better, sis. Thanks for asking anyway.”

To himself, he said, I would be feeling real good right about now if you hadn’t butted in.

Bill now felt very frustrated. He needed to feel some relief, but that wasn’t the only feeling he had. He had always thought his mom was a great looker, and he had at times fantasized about seeing her nude, but this was more than that – now he felt pure lust for her. Something deep down inside him was stirring, making him think and do things he would never have thought of doing before.

All he could think of now was having his mother. Every way he could. It was as if nothing else was more important.

He imagined what it would be like to feel her sweet lips savoring his stiff dick, as it slid all the way down her silky throat. His thoughts jumped to another vision, and he saw himself licking her sweet pussy, tasting the juices off her drenched snatch, flicking her hard clit with his tongue until she exploded in his mouth.

Billy’s blood roared through his body. He had brought himself to the point where just a light touch would have made him cum in his pants.

Billy thought long and hard to try and connive a way of getting into his mother’s pants.

“He wondered if she wanted him also. After all, she hadn’t stopped him when he had forced her to masturbate him. He hadn’t really taken a good look at her, before. He hadn’t paid attention before to what she was wearing, but now he could see that although it was just a buttoned up white sun dress with yellow flowers on it, it looked really sexy.

Billy floated his eyes down to his mother’s breasts. He couldn’t miss them – the dress’s buttons weren’t done up all the way and while she was breathing, her chest pushed her tits upward and outward as if saying “Please come feel me. I need to be held. I need to have my nipples nursed upon, like you did when you were an infant.”

He focused harder on them. The van was dark but the lights from passing cars shed enough light for Billy to notice that her nipples were hard.

Was my mother getting excited? He wondered. Or was she just chilly? I don’t feel chilly.

Then he realized his mother wasn’t wearing a bra. The material of the dress was thin enough for him to know she couldn’t be wearing one.

He continued to gaze at his mother’s body; his eyes dropped down to her waist and then to her thighs. Oh, her thighs! Billy could see the skin of his mother’s thighs. The dress had floated above her knees and was resting on her lower thighs.

Dawn gave a little shiver. She crossed her arms and rubbed them as if she was trying to warm herself.

“Mom, do you feel chilly?”

Dawn turned her head towards Billy and then to her husband.

“Greg, it feels chilly in here. Do you have the air on?”

“Yeah, I do. I want it cold to help me stay awake while I drive.”

“It’s ok, Mom, we could just open one of the sleeping bags and use it as a blanket. They’re packed right behind us. I could just reach back and grab one. “Billy spoke quickly and eagerly. He waited for her reply.

Steff spoke up.

“Hey, grab me one, too. I’m cold as well.”

Billy patiently waited for an answer from his mom.

“Well, okay,” she said. “But I don’t think they are long enough for the both of us to share. You might have to get me a separate one.”

“You could slide over and rest your head on my shoulder, mom.”

Billy held his breath as he hoped she would do just that, knowing full well that this position would ensure that his father’s view of his wife through the rear view mirror would be obscured.

Dawn replied to her son with a stern look on her face.

“No, you still have that ice and I don’t want it touching me. Or anything else, for that matter.”

Greg clued in on his wife’s last comment.

“What are you talking about? What’s the ‘or anything else’?”

Dawn tried to cover up her comment. Not wanting to see her son get slapped around, she looked at her husband with a smile on her face.

“Oh, I just meant if Billy picked up one bug, there maybe more, and I don’t want them crawling on me. That’s all.”

“Oh. Well didn’t you check that before at the rest area when you were checking on his bite?”

“Yes, but it was kind of quick because I knew we had to hurry, so…”

Billy quickly spoke up.

“Mom, I think it’s okay. I would have felt them crawling on me by now, and the ice has melted, anyway. I could put the towel on the floor.”

“No. Give it to me. I don’t want the floor wet.”

Billy handed the towel to his mother. Dawn pulled a plastic bag from a rear compartment and placed the towel inside.

“So, two or three sleeping bags, Mom?”

Dawn looked at her son, as if weighing things up.

“Just get the two. I’ll move closer if it’s too small.”

Billy was ecstatic. His plan had worked so far. He reached back for the sleeping bags. He knew that the smallest one was his sister’s so he grabbed his bag first and handed it to Steff.

“Here you go, sis.”

“Thanks,” she replied and opened the bag up.

Billy turned around to get his sister’s bag, the smaller one. He turned around in the seat and started to untie the bag and roll it out over himself and his mom.

“I guess you were right, Mom, it only halfway covers us both.”

“I figured as much,” Dawn replied drily, as she slid over on the seat towards Billy. She pulled her legs up and bent them at the knee, resting them on the seat behind her. She leaned forward and put her head on her son’s shoulder.

Dawn glanced at her husband to see if he was watching. She leaned in to her son and whispered softly in his ear, “No funny stuff, mister. We’re just keeping warm. Right?”

Billy nodded his head in agreement with her, placing his right hand on her lower thigh at the point where the dress had exposed her skin. He eased back in the seat and rested his head on the back so that it appeared he was just making himself comfortable.

Dawn placed her left hand over her son’s and rested it on his knee. She snuggled in against him, her left cheek on his shoulder, and closed her eyes.

With the sleeping bag over them, Billy knew that even if his sister turned around, she wouldn’t be able to see anything.

Billy eagerly waited for a sign that his mom had become secure with their closeness. He figured only then would he start to put his mischievous plan into action.

Billy figured it must have been an hour that he’d waited, and felt secure enough to put his plan into action. He could detect that his mother’s breathe was heavy on his shoulder.

She had to be asleep. He thought to himself.

Lightly he squeezed his right hand on his mother’s thigh a couple of times, just to see if she reacted at all to his presence. Billy felt no movement from her, so he moved his right hand up her thigh a little and then back down in a rubbing motion. Dawn continued to breathe heavily. Billy moved his hand slowly up her thigh higher, dragging the sun dress with him as he went. Still seeing no change from his mom, Billy felt more confident, as he continued moving higher and higher up his mother’s thigh until he had reached her mid thigh now. But Billy encountered his first problem. He could feel his elbow hitting the seat. Without completely moving his body, he realized this was as far as he was going to be able to go. Disappointed momentarily, he lightly dragged his fingers back down his mother’s thigh, back to her knee, and then back up her thigh again but this time he moved his finger to the inside of her thigh.

Although Dawn was in her deep slumber, her legs involuntarily parted a little, making room for the fingers that were softly stroking the inside of her thigh. Billy’s ears keyed in on his mom’s breathing, noting that it had become quicker.

Billy felt his own excitement building, as moving his hand to the middle of Dawn’s inner thigh, he could feel her legs parting more to his probing touch. He heard the softest of moans coming from his mother. He rubbed his hand up as for as it would go on her left inner thigh, and then brushed his hand down her right inner thigh.

Suddenly he felt his mother stir! Billy froze. He kept his hand still and prayed his mother wouldn’t open her eyes. Luck was on his side. Dawn’s eyes remain closed, but she snapped her legs closed and shifted more onto her left side. Billy removed his right hand from his mother and turned his body very slowly toward her. His mother’s head slowly slipped off his shoulder and rested now on the car’s seat. Billy was now facing her with his right shoulder on the car’s seat, his mother’s hand still on his right leg, but now he had it trapped with his left leg. He placed his left hand on the top of his mother’s left leg.

Billy listened to his mother’s breathing. Had it changed? Was it still heavy? Or has it lightened? He tested her again by squeezing her lower thigh gently. He received no response so he slowly glided his fingertips up to the top of her thigh to where the hem of her dress rested. He trickled his fingers lightly back down her leg. He repeated this several times, always checking for a change of expression or of a sound from his mother. Like a falling feather he laid his hand flat on his mother’s leg and moved it up to the top of her thigh. He pushed the palm of his hand down on her flesh, and scrunched the dress up as he moved his hand slowly, ever so slowly, back up her leg. Now he could feel the leg rim of his mother’s panties. Billy paused there and he admired how far he had been able to go. After a minute or so, Billy twitched his fingers and grazed his mother’s panties, and gave her thigh another squeeze of his hand.

Billy caught a change in his mother. Her closed mouth has parted a little. He gave her leg another light squeeze and her lips opened a little more. He was sure her breathing was lighter and faster now, too. He felt his excitement rise more as he realized that his mother must be feeling something.

This newfound excitement caused Billy to push the limit more, so he returned to lightly running his left fingertips over the top of his mother’s thigh, but with his free hand he very slowly, very carefully, unbuttoned his pants and eased them down until he was able to free his massive cock.

That strange feeling he had experienced earlier had now taken over. He felt like a slave to it and yet he knew there was no way back. Wherever this feeling came from, he was going to enjoy his mother, whether she wanted him to or not.

Billy again stroked his mother’s thighs, knee to panty line, both legs. Whether she was aware of what her son was doing or not, Dawn’s legs parted as they had earlier. The more he stroked her, the further her legs parted, and the more her breathing quickened. Billy laid his open hand on her inner thigh and whispered it gently up her leg until his thumb brushed his mother’s crotch. He could feel the heat of her pussy through the soft feel of her cotton panties. He wanted desperately to slide his thumb under the elastic but decided it was too early. Instead, he continued his game of running his fingers up one leg and down the next, so that his mom would subconsciously get used to the feeling. If he did this right, she wouldn’t know what was going on until it was too late for her to stop him. He wanted her to enjoy this as much as he knew he was going to.

Billy slowly lifted his right hand and reached for his mother’s hand that was trapped between his legs. He raised his left leg to free her hand and slowly moved it closer to his waiting, throbbing cock. Billy placed her hand on the shaft of his dick, and closed her fingers around it. He then began to move her hand slowly up and down his thick shaft. Using his left hand he pressed more firmly on her flesh and moved his hand up to her panties. This time he hooked his thumb under the elastic and brushed her pussy lips. He could feel the heat pouring out of her and a moistness that he hadn’t noticed earlier.. His mother gave another soft moan. Billy was ecstatic. He thought to himself,

Yes, that’s it. You like this, don’t you, Mom. You need to cum. I know you do. I want to make you cum, Mom. You’re going to cum for me before this trip was over .

As Bill rubbed his mother’s hand up and down his dick he got a surprise – she had started doing it on her own now; his mother, in her sleep, was slowly jacking him off!

Billy made another bold move. He removed his right hand from his mother’s wrist and let it creep to her chest. With his palm open, he started to rub in little circles around her succulent left breast. His mother indeed was braless. He could feel her nipple harden through the light material of the dress.

He heard another moan leave his mother’s lips and she gripped his stiff shaft a little harder.

I’ve almost got her, he thought to himself.

Billy slid his hand to the center of her chest and tried to undo another button on her dress. After some fiddling, it became undone and he preceded downward, undoing the next button, then the next, until they were all unfastened. He now had complete access to his mother’s breasts. Billy opened the dress more and slid his hand to manipulate her left circular breast, and lightly kneaded both her globes, one after the other. He then slowly worked his left hand under his mother’s panties and rested it right on top of her wet pussy.

Billy started to rub up and down on his mother’s mound while at the same time he kneaded her luscious breasts, switching from one tit to the other. Billy felt the increased speed of his mother’s hand as she rubbed his cock up and down. He could hear her breath louder and quicker. His cum was building in his balls.

Billy leaned forward and put his lips to his mother’s ear and whispered, “That’s it, Mom. Make your son cum.”

He heard his mother in her sleeping state mumble something but he couldn’t make out what it was.

“You feel so hot, Mom. I bet you need to get off too, don’t you, Mom. You need to cum also, don’t you, Mom? I’m going to make you cum. I want you to cum for me. I want us to cum together, Mom.”

She let out a moan at these words and Billy now worked his left hand until it parted his mother’s moist pussy lips.

“You’re so wet, Mom,” He whispered in her ear as he rubbed two fingers up and down her swollen lips.

Dawn’s hips started to twitch, slightly lifting up and back down to the rhythm of Billy’s fingers. Billy felt her grip his dick harder and she moveed her hand to the same speed and pace he was moving against her pussy.

“That’s it, Mom. Your hand feels fantastic.”

“Oh, Billy”, his mother said softly.

She said his name. My God! My mother said my name. Did she know? Had she been pretending to be asleep or was she dreaming about me? Billy was now so excited, he couldn’t believe his mother was aware of what had taking place and had given her permission to him. He slid his hand up Dawn’s hot mound to her protruding clit. With his fingers, he started lightly flicking it. His mother bucked harder against his intruding hand, and she was beating him off at a faster pace as she gripped his cock like it was a baseball bat. Light moans were coming more often from her now. Billy wanted to cover her mouth as he was afraid his father and sister would hear his mother’s moans of delight. But he couldn’t do this without waking his mother and he preferred to take his chances.

Billy increased the pressure on his mother’s clit. He pushed his fingers inside her so that he could fuck her with them. With his thumb he rubbed her hard little clit. He wished his fingers were his cock. He wanted to fuck her hard with his shaft. He wanted her to want him like he wanted her. Her wetness had turned him on so much he didn’t think he would last much longer.

His mother’s legs started to quiver. Billy grasped her tits harder now, and he began to grunt in his mother’s ear, keeping it soft, just between the two of them.

“Yes, Mom. That’s it, cum for me. Let’s cum together. Uhh Uhh. I’m so close, Mom.”

Just then Dawn woke. She tried to grasp what was happening. She felt the tingling of her own ecstasy, her hips bucking to the probing fingers attacking her excited clit, and then she felt what her own hand was doing.

But it wasn’t her husband that had worked her up to this point. It was her own son; he had stimulated her to total bliss, and she was jerking him off. She felt herself building to her needful climax, but somehow she felt she should stop this. It’s so wrong, surely. How could this have happened? Her mind was telling her one thing, yet her body betrayed her. Her hand continued to jerk her son off and her hips still thrust up towards her son’s skillful fingers fucking her, fucking her, fucking her. Her excitement was intense. God, this was so wrong!

“Billy,” she whispered to him. “We can’t do this. Please stop. It’s so wrong.”

“I can’t, Mom. I need this and I think you need this, too. I want to make you cum, Mom. Please cum for me.”

“Noo…” she moaned quietly.

“Yes, Mom. Cum for me.” And Billy rubbed faster on her clit.

“We can’t, Billy.”

“We already are, Mom. I can feel we’re both close, Mom.”

Billy thrust himself harder against his mother’s beating hand, as he felt his mother’s body tighten up as her body quivered all over.

Drawn tried to conceal her orgasm by biting her lip as muffled whimpers started to escape from her mouth. Her free hand moved to her son’s wrist grabbing it, pushing his hand harder into her hot pussy as her orgasm exploded, her drenched pussy tightened around her son’s fingers as they kept feverishly fucking her excited cunt.

Billy felt and heard his mother reach her climax. His blood rushed to his head as his cum readied itself to explode out of his throbbing cock. Quickly he locked his lips on his mother’s mouth, keeping her moans locked inside her. As he pumped his dick harder in her hand, he felt his cum explode out of his shivering body, spurting cum all over his mother’s hand and the sleeping bag. It felt as if his heart was pumping the cum out of his being. He thrust his hips up and down in his mother’s hand as the electric tingle pulsed though his entire body like nothing he’d ever felt before. Billy tried his best to silence his own grunting, pressing his mouth down harder on his mother’s lips which were willingly kissing him back now.

After coming down from their sexual high. Billy removed his hand from his mother’s quivering pussy. Billy looked at his mother in her blissful state and whispered,

“Thanks mom. I needed that. I love you mom.”

Dawn’s body jerked as she came down from her own satisfying climax, opened her eyes and whispered back, “I love you too, Billy.”

She looked over to the front seats and noticed that no one had looked back. Steff’s head was not in sight so she must have it resting on the door, and Greg was busily driving.

Billy eased himself over and started to pull up his cum covered pants. His sperm was everywhere. He needed to find something to clean himself up. Dawn also sat up and tried to find something to wipe her hand off with. She reached for the wet towel Billy used as an icepack used it. She then handed it to Billy and he tried to clean up a bit. They both jumped when Greg spoke to Dawn..

“Umm, honey, you awake?”

“Yes, dear.”

“Umm, there’s a rest stop 2 miles ahead and I need to relieve myself. I think that’s a good place for someone to take over driving for a bit. I’m starting to get tired.”

“I’ll drive for awhile, honey. You could crash in the back seat with Billy.”

Steff spoke up now. “Hey what about me. I’m cramped up here I want to get some sleep too.”

“Okay, Billy and I will switch with you both at the rest stop.”

“That’s fine with me, mom.” Billy said

Steff turned to her mother,

“That’s great, mom. Thank you.”


Greg turned off the exit ramp and searched for a parking spot. The rest area that he found was quite dark and there were not many cars. He pulled the van up to the closet spot he could find and parked.

Greg turned the engine off and gave a refreshing stretch, as the long drive had taken its toll on him and he couldn’t wait to relieve that build up of piss he had been holding in for such a long time. Greg opened the door and hopped out. Lifting one leg and then the other, Greg tried to shake off the stiffness. He turned and glanced at the rear of the van and caught his wife and son watching him.

“I’ll be right back,” he said.

“I’ll come with you, daddy” Steff said, in the middle of a stretch herself.

“We’ll wait here until you two get back,” Dawn exclaimed. “I need a private moment to talk to Billy about something.”

Billy swallowed hard and thought to himself, I’m in deep shit now. I don’t think Mom’s too happy with me. I’d better come up with something quick.

Greg gave his wife a quick nod and made his way to the restrooms with his daughter.

Dawn watched as her husband and daughter disappeared. She tried to figure out how to talk to her son about what they did. And as she thought about it, she remembered the dream she’d had and what the dream was about.

Both of them were in the restroom they’d stopped at earlier as she checked out her son’s bite. She was on her knees just inches away from his massive hard-on, but in her dream she felt herself getting excited over the sight of that monster dick so close to her. Her son’s massive cock was jutting out and looked like it was just begging to be touched. Dawn found herself fighting with the morals of right and wrong, but felt she was losing the battle. Her tingling pussy moistened with the sexual tension that had built up within her. Dawn tried her best to overcome her sinful desires but watched as her right hand reached out slowly and touched her son’s manhood. Her whole body shivered. Dawn grasped her son’s throbbing love pole between her hands and slowly stroked him. She watched as she jerked his monster dick up and down and pre-cum started to ooze out of his piss hole. She wet her lips as she watched the cum dribble down his massive shaft. As her body leaned forward, Dawn told herself, “No! You shouldn’t do this. He’s your son!” But her body wouldn’t listen to her, and she kept moving closer and closer. She watched as her mouth opened and slowly eased her son into her mouth. Knowing what she was doing was wrong made no difference to how much she was enjoying the way his massive cock felt as it filled up her entire mouth as she tried to take him down her throat.

Dawn bobbed her head up and down and heard her son moan her name, telling her how great she made him feel.

Dawn began to feel her own juices flow out of her excited pussy. She needed to get off, herself. She dropped her right hand down to her twat, and started playing with herself, bringing herself towards her own climax.

Dawn looked up at her son. He took both his hands and pulled her up to face him. Still stroking his pussy spreader, Billy said to her, “Let’s cum together, Mom. I want to make you cum.” He lowered his own right hand down to his mother’s willing pussy, and began to rub her clit with two fingers, building her up to her orgasm. Dawn placed her head on his shoulders, and stroked his thick cock in sync with his own busy fingers.

Dawn moaned, “Oh Billy.”

Dawn felt him rub her faster and harder on her now swollen clit. She could feel her excitement building, she knew in any second she’d orgasm, and that was when she awoke.

Dawn came back to the present and turned to face her son, and with a stern look on her face she began to speak, but before she could get a word out,

Billy said “Mom, I’m really sorry for what I did. I don’t know what happened. It’s like it was someone else controlling my body. It was making me do things I wouldn’t normally have done, and I swear my penis was never this big until after I got bitten. I think that bite did something to me. It’s made me do things. I think I might be changing into someone else.”

“Well maybe there is some truth to what you’re saying. But Billy, we can never do that again. Do you understand how wrong that was?”

Billy’s eyes began to tear up.

“Yes Mom, I hope you will forgive me. This is the worst day of my life.”

“Well maybe we should just cancel this trip and have a doctor take a look at you.”

“Mom, please don’t do that! Dad would never forgive me if this trip gets ruined on my account.”

“There’ll be more trips. Your wellbeing is my first concern.”

“Just give me a day or two, Mom.”

Then, with his head down, Billy said,” If it helps at all, what you did to me before seemed to help.”

“In what way?”

“Errr. It’s hard to explain Mom, but that feeling of someone else controlling me disappeared.”

“So you don’t feel like that anymore?”

“Not right now I don’t, Mom.”

Dawn paused for a moment and thought about what her son had told her. She felt sympathy for him. She took his hand in hers and said, “Okay we’ll keep this to ourselves. No sense in getting your father upset over this.”

“Thanks Mom, and again please believe me how sorry I am. I love you Mom. “

“I love you too, Billy.” Dawn slid over to her son and gave him a soft motherly kiss on his forehead.

She backed away and looked out the van’s window.

“I wonder what’s taking your father and Steff so long.”

Greg did take awhile in the restroom. He hadn’t realized how tired he really was from all the driving he had done. He threw some water on his face and began to make his way back to the van. Steff was standing outside the doorway to the ladies’ restroom.

“I didn’t want to walk back by myself so I waited for you, Daddy.”

Greg smiled and opened the exit door for her.

“Ladies first.”

Steff looked in her daddy’s eyes. “Thank you, Daddy.”

They both took a leisurely walk back to the van, neither one in a hurry to return to the cramped confines of the vehicle, though each for different reasons.

Dawn watched the two dark figures as they approached the vehicle. She knew it was them.

“Billy, it’s our turn to go. Put that sleeping bag in the front seat, and put your sister’s back here.”

Billy quickly made the switch.

Greg opened the rear door and Dawn stepped out.

“You have your talk with Billy?”

“Yes everything is fine, but I’m still a little worried about that bite.”

“He’ll be fine, honey, it was only a bug that bit him, and we don’t have anything that could kill a person around these parts. I’m sure by morning it will be all forgotten about.”

“I hope so, dear.”

Dawn walked to the back of the van and opened the rear door. She went through her clothes and found a pair of jeans, some clean panties, and a tee shirt. She then looked for a clean pair of underpants for her son. Quickly she rolled her panties, and her son’s undershorts in her jeans, and headed to the restroom.

“I’m going to change also, honey. I don’t want to drive in this dress. I think the cold will give me too much of a chill while I’m driving.”

Greg had already settled into the backseat and glanced up to his wife.

“Okay, dear.”

Dawn walked with her son. Once outside the restroom she unrolled her jeans and handed Billy his underwear.

“Here Billy, put these on, and give me the old ones back when we leave.”

Billy took the underwear.

“Thanks Mom” and made his way to the restroom.

Dawn entered an empty stall and relieved herself.

Her mind rewound back to what had happened, and she felt herself getting excited all over again. She pinched herself for thinking dirty thoughts again about her son.

But try as she might, her mind kept picturing both of them as they pleased each other.

“I have to get it together, here” she thought to herself.

Dawn quickly wiped herself, and changed out of her dress and into her new clothes.

Billy was in the men’s room staring at the mirror. So many thoughts were churning through his mind. What’s happened to me? Am I really a sick pervert who just wants to fuck his own mother? Why is my dick getting bigger?

Billy calmed himself and changed into his clean underwear. He exited the rest room and handed Dawn his underwear.

“You okay, Billy?”

“Yeah Mom. Just wished things hadn’t happened the way they did.”

“I told you, it’s okay. I forgive you. Let’s get back before they worry about us.”

Billy and his mother slid into the front seats.

Dawn looked back at her husband who did his best to only take up half the rear seat with his body, lying on his left side, his head resting on the window of the door.

“Everyone ready?”

Steff who was resting opposite in a mirrored pose of her father, said “Yeah, let’s get going.”

Dawn adjusted the stereo so only the front driver speaker was playing. She found a soothing station to listen to and tuned up the volume just enough for her to hear and not disturb anyone else. Happy with her choice of music she put the van in gear and made her way down the highway.

Dawn hoped that the music would help her concentrate on the road, and also get her mind off her incestuous sexual romp.

An hour had passed, and the van was very quiet. Everyone but Dawn seemed to be getting some sleep.

But Steff was still awake. She was unable to sleep. What Dawn and Billy didn’t know was that they had been seen, caught in the middle of the act, so to speak.

While they’d tried their best to keep their climaxes to themselves, Steff had heard! Steff had eased herself up from her position in the front seat and glimpsed over the top. She had been shocked by what she had seen. There in the back seat, her mother and brother were having some kind of sexual contact, the expression on both their faces obvious as to what was taking place. Steff had become fixated on the movement that she was seeing. She watched as her Mom’s and her brother’s breathing increased in speed and intensity. She knew exactly what they were doing. They were rubbing each other off, the look on her mother’s face told her that she was very close to climaxing.

Steff didn’t know what to do. Should she speak up and say something? Should she tell her father what was happening in the back seat? As Steff continued to watch, her pussy tingled and began to moisten. Steff couldn’t understand it, but she was getting turned on by this.

As Steff watched she became wetter and wetter, her excitement building as her mother and brother were close to reaching their own unthinkable climatic experience.

Steff squeezed her legs together and tried to ease the heat between her legs. Despite her attempts to control herself, her hand fumbled under her panties until it found her needing mound and began to stimulate her steamy pussy.

Steff looked over at her father but he was carefully watching the road and was unaware of all that was going on around him. Relieved, she let her fingers probe deeper inside her pussy. Faster and faster she massaged her hard clit, and fingered her tight little cunt as she watched the forbidden sexual foreplay of her mother and her brother. She watched intensely as her mother reached her sinful climax and pushed her mouth hard into her brothers.

As that happened, Steff felt her own climax explode and she pushed her fingers deep into her soaked little pussy to try and ease her body from quivering. Slowly she slipped herself back down in the seat, her fingers still jammed tightly in her juice covered twat, her breathing feeling harsh in her ears.

Now, several hours later, Steff could feel that her pussy was wet again from the memory of what had transpired. She looked over at her father who was silently sleeping.

Steff closed her eyes and again replayed the incestual encounter she had observed. Her hand slipped back down to her moist pussy and began again to stimulate herself.

Her legs parted more and more giving her hand more room for its invasive intrusion. She got hotter and wetter by the moment. She needed more room to move about, she needed more than her hand could provide.

Steff opened her eyes and glanced at her father again. The incestual thought had been wakened in her own mind; she wanted to know what it felt like for herself. The thought of having her father made her hotter than she ever felt before.

No! I can’t! Not with Daddy; I have to stop thinking this nonsense.

But her mind thought otherwise, and her fingers dug deeper into her hot little snatch, building up her sexual urges.

She pictured her father’s big stiff dick ramming into her tight pussy. A light moan escaped her lips. She had gotten so turned on at the thought of her and dad fucking, she couldn’t take it anymore.

Steff looked in the front seat. She could see her mother still listening to her music, and thought her brother must be asleep by now as she couldn’t see him. She turned her attention back to her father. She looked over at him and heard his deep breathing. He was fast asleep.

Steff quietly eased herself forward on the seat and gently tugged her father’s legs down from their crushed up location and rested them behind her.

Greg stirred in his sleep and slid his whole left side down onto the van seat.

Steff waited to make sure her father didn’t wake; she turned on her left side and spooned in against her father covering them with the sleeping bag.

Greg, still asleep, rested his right arm on top of his daughter’s right shoulder. Unconsciously, he rubbed his hand lightly on his daughter’s shoulder a couple of times.

Steff enjoyed the feeling of her dad’s body as he rested behind her. She felt so secure as she felt his hand on her, but it was also bringing out more of her sexual urges.

I can’t do this, she thought. Daddy won’t understand, I have to control myself.

Steff’s body had other intentions though, and she found herself easing back closer to her father. Her hot little body pushed back and her tight ass made contact with her father’s crotch. The heat between their bodies grew as she tried to control her unthinkable tendencies, but again her body betrayed her and she felt her hips twitch lightly, causing her soft ass to brush against her father.

“Oh, God,” Steff softly whimpered.

Her ass rubbed harder against her father and her pussy tingled with excitement. Steff’s lust now controlled her. Her right arm slipped behind her and down across her father’s sweat pants until it found his bulging cock. She rubbed him up and down and felt his cock grow with her gentle toying.

Still asleep, Greg’s arm again rubbed his daughter’s shoulder while he made little thrusts against the light touch of his daughter’s hand.

Steff slid her hand up her father’s sweat pants until she reached the waistband. She slipped her fingers inside and wiggled them around. Easing her hand down, she made her way under his underwear, working it down to her father’s warm semi hard cock. As she reached the tip, she felt it jump, causing another tingle in her wet little pussy. She pushed over the head and encircled Greg’s pole with her hand, gripping it lightly as she stroked up and down his stiffening shaft.

Greg made soft grunts in his sleep; his hand that had softly rubbed Steff’s shoulder had wandered down to her chest and was cupping her right firm tit, giving it a gentle squeeze.

“Oh, Dawn, that feels great,” Greg whispered sleepily.

Excited, Steff lowered her hand to his balls and toyed with them, while she rubbed her thumb up and down his now hard cock.

Greg began to stir, as he felt a hand manipulate his balls. He could feel himself push against the hand as it stimulated his excited dick. As Greg became more aware, he felt his own hand as it squeezed the fleshing tissue of a woman’s breast, but this breast felt different from Dawn’s. Greg opened his eyes and as they focused on his surroundings he became aware of where he was. His body tightened as he finally came to his senses and realized who this woman was. His own daughter was jerking him off and his hand was kneading her breast.

Greg was so confused. How could this be happening, what should he do? This was so wrong, but at the same time, it felt so good. His dick grew harder as his mind raced with the thought of what his daughter was doing to him. He had to stop this, but he couldn’t find it in himself to do it. He had never felt this excited before in his life. It was such a wicked taboo.

As he squeezed Steff’s perky tits again, he realized how much he liked the feel of them in his hand.

God this is so wrong. I have to stop this. Greg said to himself defiantly.

Greg eased his head forward and whispered in Steff’s ear. “Baby we can’t do this. It’s so wrong.”

Steff now knew her dad was now awake, but she didn’t care; she just knew she had to have him. Steff thought about what her dad said, but realized that since he hadn’t stopped feeling her breast, she figured he must not be fighting too hard with the same forbidden desire she had. She had to help him with his dilemma. She wanted him too badly now to stop on her own; she wanted to fuck her daddy, and that’s what she was going to do.

Steff grabbed hold of her father’s balls and pulled them down, stretching them as far as they would go; she turned her head towards him and whispered back,

“Just enjoy it daddy. No one but us will know.”

Greg looked up at his wife and back to his daughter.

“We can’t, baby. No matter how much we want to, we just can’t.”

Steff ignored his words and took hold of her father’s hand that still rested on her breast. She slid it down to the top of her jeans and pushed his hand under her pants and whispered to him.

“Make me cum, Daddy.”

Greg couldn’t stop himself; he felt his hot sperm build from all the teasing on his nut sack. He ground himself against her playful fingers. He closed his eyes and let his hand slide inside her knickers. He wanted to feel her puffy mound. He wanted to feel her warmth, her softness, her wetness.

As his hand brushed over her little love box, Steff pushed herself harder against him, stroking his stiff cock faster. A soft moan escaped him.

“That’s it, Daddy. Put your hand on my pussy. It’s waiting for you. I’m so wet.”

Greg’s fingers inched their way towards her hot little slit, but her jeans were so tight it made it impossible to reach his goal. Steff realized this and with her left hand she unbuttoned her jeans and slowly slid them down, taking her panties with them. Steff spread her legs wide and pushed her lower body up to her father’s waiting hand. Greg now had all the room he needed and dipped his hand down farther and parted his daughter’s wet pussy lips, his fingers sliding up and down as they toyed with her hard clit.

He could feel how wet she was and flicked harder on the little bud. He heard his daughter’s breath quicken as her hips pushed back against him.

“Put your fingers in me, Daddy. Please, I want to feel your fingers inside me.”

Greg slipped his fingers to the entrance of her dripping pussy and then eased two fingers inside her. She was so tight, so wet; his cock hardened more as his fingers coated themselves in her juices. Steff let out another soft moan and her right hand slid up Greg’s cock to the top of his sweat pants. She grabbed hold of the waistband and pulled them down as she pushed her tight ass against his swollen manhood. Reaching back with her hand she again started to play with his cum filled balls. Steff rolled them in her fingers like a couple of marbles. Greg knew he wasn’t far from cumming now. His daughter sliding her soft firm ass against his sensitive shaft had gotten him very excited.

Steff worked her ass up and down until she felt her father’s hot cock slide between her tight ass cheeks. Steff squeezed her ass together as she manipulated his rock hard cock against her; she felt her own climax building.

Greg was in heaven. He couldn’t believe this was happening. The sexual tension had overtaken him. Greg pushed himself against his daughter’s silk-like ass; he slipped a third finger inside her, fucking her little pussy steadily.

Steff moved to the rhythm of her father’s fingers; she moved her body higher up his so that she could position her wet wanting cunt over the tip of his cock. She took her hands from his cock and pulling it forward till it rested against her soaked lips, she pushed back and forth making his cock slide up and down her slick little snatch. In time together, they increased the speed of their movements. Greg’s excitement grew as his cock flirted with her welcoming pussy. Now Steff pushed back harder, so the head of her father’s cock just entered her tight hole that was already filled by his fingers. Greg removed his hand from her sopping wet pussy, and whispered in her ear,

“That’s too far, baby.”

Greg took hold of his daughter and moved her away from his cock, but Steff didn’t want it to end. Quickly she turned around and dove down to her father’s penis. She sucked his entire thick dick down her throat.

Faster and faster Steff sucked. She knew he couldn’t last much longer, but she needed her own relief and so she moved her body around until her needing pussy was at her dad’s face.

Greg could smell his daughter’s juices as it dripped out of her little snatch. As one part of his mind told him he was wrong to do this, another, more animalistic part, told him to give way to his pleasure. He rammed his tongue between her legs. He lapped at his daughter’s love hole like a thirsty dog at the water bowl. Pushing more and more of her steamy pussy in his face, he buried his tongue deep into her tight little cunt; he felt her moaning on his dick as her mouth engulfed his steel-like pole.

Bucking and moaning loader now, they both lost all control. The animal part of them had taken over. Sucking and lapping was all they cared about.

As their climax built they didn’t realize that they had woken Billy with their noise. He looked over the front seat and watched his sister and father eating each other like there was no tomorrow.

Shocked at first, Billy saw another opportunity arise. Billy thought to himself that there was no way his father could be upset with him over Mom, not after sucking on his own daughter. Deliberately making himself visible, Billy slid higher up the seat and admired the show before him.

Greg felt Steff ‘s hot pussy quiver on his tongue. She was cumming in buckets as he sucked the juices out of her. He himself was ready to shoot, and at that moment looked up.

Horror ran through him as he saw his son looking back, but there was nothing he could do. He was on the edge of an abyss. Steff was sucking wildly on his cock and he felt his dick explode. Greg thrust himself hard into her mouth, as he felt his hot sperm fire deep into his daughter’s welcoming mouth. All the while this happened, he kept looking into his son’s face.

Billy watched until his father had finished and then he simply turned around and slid back down out of sight. Shit Greg thought. I’m in deep shit now.

Expecting the worse, Greg felt his family slipping away. He could see Dawn throwing him out of the van in tears as she drove off with the kids.

Greg quickly rose and shooed Steff away. Pulling up his pants, he looked at Steff and whispered over to her, “We’re in big trouble, baby.”

“Why’s that, daddy?”

“Billy saw us.”

Steff just smiled and took her dad’s hand.

“I don’t think Billy is going to say anything to Mom.”

Greg frowned as he watched Steff tidy herself up. What had she meant? Greg and Steff lay back in the positions they had been in at the beginning of this part of the journey.

Greg couldn’t sleep, wondering with fear what was in store for him. If his son told his wife what he saw in the back seat, his life would be over.

As his father fretted, Billy looked over at his Mom, and smiled. He knew now he had the best chance ever of fucking his mother.

Soon, Mom, real soon I’ll be the one between your thighs, and you’ll be calling my name, begging me to fuck you deeper and deeper, Billy thought to himself before he closed his eyes and fell asleep.


As the sun rose in the distance, Dawn saw the sign up ahead to the campground.

“We’re almost here” She announced in a loud voice, as she looked in the rearview.

Everyone started to stir. Billy’s was the first to sit up and look around. As he took a deep stretch he asked. “You drove the whole way, Mom?”

“Yea, I was in the mood for a long drive”

Greg straightened up but didn’t address himself right away. He was still scared of what Billy might say.

I’d better play it cool for awhile, he thought to himself.

Billy looked back at his dad.

“Morning, dad. Did you sleep alright back there? I know how little space there is.”

“Umm yea I did son, I can’t believe it myself.”

“So where are we going to setup camp this year, dad?” Billy asked, as if he’s really cared.

“I thought up by the lake, if everyone is up to the hike.”

“That sounds great!” Steff spoke while she stretched.

“We’ll be able to go swimming,” Steff expressed with glee.

Dawn looked back in the rearview mirror at her husband. In a huffy voice replied,

“I wish I knew this back at the house. I would have packed my bikini.”

Greg thought and came up with a plan. “Well when we get to the campground, Billy and I could stay there, while you and Steff head up the road to town and find a new bikini there.”

“Clothes shopping. This trip is starting off fantastic already, ” Steff replied excitedly.

“I guess we could do that. You two wouldn’t mind waiting around for us at the campground?”

“No. I think I and dad will be able to find something to do while you to shop” Billy replied, knowing full well that his dad would want to try and talk his way out of what he did with sis.

“Okay then, I’ll try and hurry to find a suit.”

“Hey mom I think I need a new one also.” Steff interjected.

“Steff ,we don’t have time for you to try on every bikini in the store”

“Aw ,come on, mom. I’m not that bad, and besides, I would only be waiting around for you to find something.”

“We’ll see, but no promises”

Shortly after they had left, Billy felt a strange tingle through his body again, and his dick started to increase in size.

“Oh no, not again!” he thought to himself.

Billy’s mind started to drift, and his vision went back to seeing his mother bent down on her knees in front of him. He imagined her opening her mouth and taking his dick in it and slowly sucking him off. Then his mind changed people, and now he saw his sister, and she was slamming her ass against their father’s dick, screaming out loudly in ecstasy as he was pulling her into him with both hands on her waist, ramming his cock deep inside of her. Again, his mind wandered. He could still see his sister face, as she screamed in her climatic state, but now the man fucking her brains out wasn’t her father anymore, it was he.

Billy could feel his cock at full hardness, almost poking out of the top of his jeans. Overnight it must have grown another 2 inches.

Lost in the enjoyment of the new thoughts traveling through his mind, Billy tried to overcome them and bring himself back to reality, shaking the incestual images that were haunting him.

Billy shamefully asked himself, “Why am I thinking these thoughts? Am I really a pervert?

But the urges that were running throughout his body were too much for him to control. The desire that had built up in him of wanting and needing his mother to suck him off, and now fuck his own sister, were almost more than he could stand.

“Okay then I’ll just have to live with that fact that I’m a sick, twisted pervert who wants to fuck his own family. So I might as well be the best pervert I can be,” Billy thought. And with that, the shame he felt started to dissipate.

Knowing that his dad would want to discuss what he seen last night, Billy was going crazy trying to cover every excuse his dad could use as to why he was lapping his own daughter to a climax.

Somehow he might be able to use it to his advantage, without his father knowing what his true intentions were.

Billy made his way to a grassy area, still trying to stretch the stiffness out of his body.

Looking over at his son, Greg signaled to Billy with his hand. “Billy, we need to talk.”

“About what, dad?” He replied, with a faked puzzled look. Billy headed over to his dad.

“I think you know.”

“Are you talking about what I saw you and sis doing in the back seat?”

“Umm yea. I need to explain.” Billy cut him off before Greg could finish.

“If you’re worried that I’m going to tell mom what I saw you can put your mind at easy. First off, I think sis somehow tricked you and secondly, I don’t want to see you and mom split up over this.

“That’s exactly what happened!” Greg said, breathing a sigh of relief.

“Well I figured as much, dad, but sis must be up to something, and I wouldn’t put it past her to open her big mouth and tell mom what you two did. Now that they’ve gone shopping, she’s got all the time in the world to tell mom her side of the story. I would bet it makes you out to be the person who made the advances. Mom isn’t going to ever believe you now if you told her what happened. She would want to know why you didn’t stop sis, or tell her first thing this morning what Steff tried to make you do.”

Greg dropped his head down.

“I think your right, son. I think I’m still in deep shit.”

“Not if we put our heads together dad, and somehow make it out that you’re not the bad guy here, but the person that was being taken advantage of.”

“What do you mean son?”

Seeing the intense interest in his father’s eyes, Billy put his mischievous plan into action.

“Well, what would happen if I was able to seduce mom? Then she’d see how it could’ve happened to you.”

Quickly standing tall and crossing his arms, Greg looked sternly at Billy and said,

“What are you saying Billy? I should condone to letting you fuck your mother?”

“No. No. I meant just a little seduction. Not screwing her, “Billy replied with a quick chuckle.

“I mean, god dad, she’s mom. How sick would that be?”

Billy realized that is was just as sick as his father licking his own daughter.

“Errr, sorry dad; you know what I mean.”

“Yeah I know what you’re talking about.”

Billy continued explaining his plan to his father.

“If I can get mom just interested in the idea, and not actually doing anything with her, then maybe she could see how it could happen, and that would give you a good opportunity to tell her what happened to you with sis.”

Greg paused for a moment, looked up at the morning sky, and then back at his son.

“It sounds just crazy enough to work, but I don’t see your mother getting sexually aroused by her own son.”

“I could, when we get up at camp, maybe pay mom more attention. You know, compliment her on how pretty she looks, and help her with things around camp.”

Greg laughed.

“That might make her happy, but I don’t think that’s going to get her interested in having sex with you.”

“I’ll figure it out, dad. I have the whole week to try and make something work. I mean, I would rather take a chance at this working than see you two getting a divorce.”

Pausing for a moment, Greg hesitantly spoke to Billy.

“I might be able to help you with your seduction.”

“How’s that, dad?”

“Well, your mother is a sucker for having her neck played with.”

“What do you mean, dad?”

“Umm.. Your mom gets overly excited when I caress and kiss the nape of her neck. It puts her in the mood.”

“Oh.” Thinking for a bit, Billy said. “I’ll try and figure out a way to rub mom’s neck, then.”

“Just don’t ever let her know that I told you about her neck, or any of this conversation.”

“This is just between us dad. I’ll never tell anyone.”

Billy couldn’t believe his luck! Not only was he going to get the opportunity to seduce his mother in front of his dad – he told him how to do it.

Greg thought about what Billy said about Steff. He didn’t think that she would be the one to tell Dawn about them, but it was a possibility.

What am I going to do if she does? What if this stunt didn’t work? . So many questions.

Billy pushed his dad with his shoulder.

“Hey it’s going to work out ok dad. If sis does tell mom, I’ve got your back. I’ll say I saw Steff putting the moves on you while you were sleeping.”

“But that is what did happen! I was asleep, and I thought it was your mother at first, then it was too late by the time I was fully awake to stop her.”

“We’ll even though I didn’t see that, I’ll say I did. I believe you dad.”

“Hey I know you’re not old enough to drink yet, but I think on this trip we’ll let that slip. When your mom gets back, I’ll walk over to the store and grab us some beer for up at camp.”

“I thought you already had beer in the cooler.”

“Yea enough for me, and maybe one or two for your mother.” Greg pat Billy on his back, laughing out loud, then said “Hey your mom is a lightweight when it comes to drinking. We could try and get her a little tipsy. That might make it easier for you two to…” Greg paused mid sentence.

“I know what you mean dad, but don’t worry; it’s Mom and me. Nothing bad is going to happen.”

“Come on, son. Let’s go get checked in, that way all we’ll have to do is backpack the stuff to the camping area. By the time we get up there and settled in, the sun will be going down.”

“Okay, dad”, and off they headed to the Check-In Station.

Meanwhile Dawn and Steff were at the department store in town. Dawn had found a nice bikini, but of course was waiting on Steff.

The sales lady approached Dawn. Excuse me Miss.

“It’s Mrs.” Dawn smiled to the clerk.

“Oh, sorry, I thought you two were sisters. Well I just wanted to let you know that we’re having a big sale on ladies’ panties. They’re last years’ styles and I have to get them sold so I can put out next year’s ones.”

Smiling at the clerk Dawn said to her “Thank you for the compliment, but we only need swim suites today.”

Having heard the word ‘sale’, Steff quickly exited the dressing area.

“How much are they?” she rushed over, asking.

“Steff we don’t have time for this.” her mother replied.

“Mom, it’s only going to take a minute to check them out, and if they’re really good, they’re worth at least a look.”

“They’re a ‘buy one, get one free’, and I’ve already marked them down by half.” the clerk replied with a smile.

“Okay well take a quick look, but just a look, Steff”

Dawn picked up a pair, and right off the bat she hesitated. The material was very sheer, and would barely cover her ass. Taking a closer look Dawn gasped.

“Steff, these are crotchless panties!”

“Wow! How cool is that, mom?”

“Steffany Wilson!” Dawn replied crossing her arms, looked angrily at her daughter.

“God, Mom, just chill! All I meant by that was, wouldn’t they surprise dad if you wore them tonight at camp?”

“Keep your father out of this, young lady!”

“Okay. I didn’t mean anything by it. I just felt that dad would enjoy seeing you in them, that’s all.”

Dawn thought over what her daughter said.

“Well maybe one pair, I mean for some other time. They are at a real nice price.”

“Mom, we have to buy two for the sale price.”

Dawn looked at her daughter.

“I don’t think I want you wearing crotch less panties yet.”

“I don’t care about that mom, I like the feel of them on my skin,” she said, rubbing a pair against her cheek.

“Well OK, we’ll take one pair each.” Dawn told the sales clerk.

After paying for the goods, Dawn and Steff headed back to the campground.

Upon arrival, Greg approached the van. Trying to see if Dawn was upset or not, he smiled and said,

“Glad your back honey. I was starting to miss you.”

“Thank you, dear.”

“Me to, mom.” Billy yelled throwing her a wave, and a big smile.

“Thank you Billy.”

“Didn’t anyone miss me?” Steff asked, pouting in the front seat of the van.

“Of course we did.” Greg replied.

“Now let’s start to get everything ready for the hike. I need to walk over to the store and pickup some more beer.”

“Honey, I think you have enough already.”

“I just want to be sure. I wouldn’t want to run out up there. It would take me too long to get more.”

Dawn rolled her eyes at her husband. “Okay. We’ll get the stuff ready.

Greg hurried over the road to the store.

Opening the rear of the van Billy started emptying the camping gear from it.

“Billy I’m going to change quickly into some jeans. Can you and your sister keep unpacking?”

“Sure, mom.”

Dawn grabbed a pair of jeans out of her bag, and headed to the rest room near the check-in station.

“I’ll be only a minute; please don’t kill one another while I’m gone.”

“We won’t” They both replied, and Dawn walked away.

“So, Billy I saw you and mom in the van last night. How did you pull that off?”

“I saw you and dad also, so I could ask you the same thing.”

“Well, big brother, I think if we both play our cards right we’ll both be having sex with our parents again.”

Billy smiled at the thought.

“You know sis? I think this is the first time we’ve agreed on anything.”

While loading her backpack, Steff looked up at her brother and said

“I think your right, bro. We’d better not make a habit of this. It would freak mom and dad out.”

“I think your right about that.” Billy replied back.

“Oh! I have to tell you about the panties mom bought at the store today. Talk about being hot.”

“Panties? I thought you went to buy bikinis.” Billy interjected.

“We did, but they had a great deal on these super sexy panties, there very sheer black, and very tiny. I mean they almost don’t cover anything, but the sexiest thing is, they’re crotch less.”

Billy went over in his mind the description of the panties, picturing his mother wearing them, walking around, watching the way her ass hugged the tight shear material, making out every curve in her slender ass. Then he pictured his mom lying down on her back, slowly raising her legs up in the air and parting her thighs so he could get a good view of her pussy.

Steff spoke up, and smashed the vivid images that she put in his head.

“Hey! You’d better calm that monster down, before mom and dad get back.”

Billy noticed that he had a hard-on again and bashfully apologized to Steff.

“There’s nothing to be sorry about. In fact, from what I’m seeing, that thing is kind of sexy. How is it I’ve never noticed that trophy all these years?”

Billy decided to tell his sister what happened to him. Explaining how he was bitten on one side of his shaft, and since then having sexual urges for mom, and, how his once normal size dick had turned into this monster that was now raring to escape from his pants.

“Well I don’t know what to say to that Billy, except, I would look at it as a gift. I mean, what girl wouldn’t want to try that thing out? I’ll bet Mom thinks about it, now that she’s had it between her fingers.”

“You’d better stop talking about his Steff or it isn’t going to go away by the time they get back.”

Smiling at her brother, Steff agreed.

Billy changed the subject and told Steff what Dad and he were talking about while they were shopping, and how he was going to try and seduce mom.

“I’ll try and find a way to help push her into your seduction plan, if I see an opportunity arise.” Steff said, as she paused for a moment to looked down at Billy’s stiff cock, and then back up to see their mother approaching.

“What were you two talking about?” Greg asked, startling the both of them.

“Didn’t hear you behind us, dad. Nothing much, just discussing who was going to backpack what up to the lake.” Billy replied, trying desperately to hide his erection from his father’s view.

Greg put the beer in the cooler, and started packing up his stuff. He grabbed the big tent and cooler, along with his backpack and headed towards the path to the lake.

Dawn quickly packed her stuff up, and with the rest of them headed out towards their hideaway camping spot.

“This is going to be a great trip this year.” Billy said with a big smile on his face, he glanced at his mother walking in front of him and smiled devilishly at her.

“I think so too” Steff replied with the same look on her face as she eyed her loving father.

As they climbed up the rocky trail that took them to the lake, they had to walk single file.

Greg took the lead to set the pace and pushed the group on; right behind him was his daughter. Since her pack was the lightest of the group, she had no trouble keeping pace with him.

Dawn, on the other hand, was struggling with her pack and thought may have over packed this year, but she did her best to keep in stride.

Billy was just pacing along, bringing up the rear as he enjoyed the view he was getting of his mother in front of him. He watched how her hips made her ass sway in her tight jeans.

He imagined running his fingers all over her luscious ass cheeks, squeezing them tightly in his hands.

Greg looked back at the group, and saw them falling behind, so he stopped.

“You need a break honey?”

“Yes, Greg just for a couple minutes. My shoulders are killing me.”

“Okay we can take five right here”, he said as he unstrapped his pack, and tossed it on the leaf covered ground.

Billy dropped his pack, and walked up behind his mother; he reached for her pack and said,

“I’ll help take that off for you, mom.”

“Thank you, honey, that will be a big help, my shoulders are so tight.”

As Billy lifted the pack and pulled it back toward himself, he unintentionally pushed his waist into his mother’s backside. His dick smashed against her ass cheeks. His dick wasn’t stiff, but the light brushing of her jeans as it slid against his cock stirred Billy’s blood. He felt his dick give a slight twitch, and it sent a shiver up Billy’s spine. He rapidly removed her pack set it down behind her.

As Billy was bent over, putting her pack down he took a quick glance and he saw his mother’s round ass only inches away from his face.

Billy felt himself slipping away again. He fought the urge to just pull those jeans off her and rub his face all over her wonderful ass. Billy rushed to straighten up so he could gain control over his sexual yearnings.

As Billy calmed himself down, he saw a good opportunity to put a plan in motion.

“Mom, if your shoulders hurt that bad, I can rub them while we take this break.”

Smiling at her son Dawn replied,

“That would be wonderful Billy, if you wouldn’t mind.”

“It’s the least I can do mom.” Billy replied.

Taking his mom’s hand, Billy helped her to the ground in front of him, while he took a seat on his pack.

With both hands Billy began to massage his mother’s ailing shoulders.

“How’s that feel, mom?”

“Oh, wonderful honey, just wonderful”, Dawn sighed.

Billy slowly squeezed and rubbed both shoulder blades. He rubbed his hands up to the base of her neck, and back down to the edge of her forearm.

Billy didn’t want to get her excited yet, but wanted her to get use to the idea of him giving her a rub, so he never ventured beyond her shoulders.

Greg saw what Billy was doing and gave him a quick wink.

Billy smiled and winked back at his dad as he rubbed less gingerly on her shoulders, working out the tension.

“Sorry, but if we want to make it to camp before dark, we’ve got to go now. After we’re settled in, I or Billy can rub your shoulders some more.” Greg said, as he waved every one up on their feet.

“Okay,” with a look of disappointment, Dawn replied.

As Billy helped put her pack back on he said,

“Don’t worry mom, I promise I’ll finish the job when we get there.”

Dawn looked deep into her son’s eyes and smiled.

“Thank you, Billy”, as she leaned over and kissed his cheek.

As they finally made it to the camping site, Greg immediately started to put the tents up. He erected the tents facing one another in a circle pattern around a big fire pit that someone had made on a previous trip.

Looking around, under a big tree Billy spied a picnic table. Somehow someone must have dragged one of them up to the secluded spot.

Billy started to move the table, but his mother said,

“It’s okay right there Billy.”, as she motioned with her hand for him to stop.

“Would you and your sister go and get some wood for the fire pit, before it gets dark, please?” Greg asked.

“Okay dad.”

The two of them went overboard with the amount of wood they collected, making a pile next to the fire pit. Greg finished with all the tents and seeing all the wood commented,

“I don’t think we’re going to need any more wood for the rest of our stay.”

Greg took some kindling and lit a small fire. He put his hands up in front of himself, and felt the warmth from the flame and looked over his shoulder, admiring his wife’s sexy figure.

“Honey, can you get me a beer and a couple of sandwiches out of the cooler?”

Greg wasn’t the only one that was admiring her. Billy was also checking her out. Seeing a good opportunity to make some points, Billy spoke up.

“I’ll get them for dad; you look like you need a break, mom.”

“Thank you, sweetie.” Dawn said, as she looked at her son in appreciation.

“Any one else want anything while I’m getting stuff out for dad?”

“I’ll have a sandwich”, Steff replied, as she took a seat on a log next to her father by the fire pit.

“Me, too.” Dawn replied, Grab me a water, also.

“Okay, mom.” Billy said, as he reached into the cooler and grabbed 6 sandwiches, a beer, and 3 waters.

With his hands full he managed to make it over to the fire pit and started passing out the food and drinks to his father and sister first.

Dawn sat on a wooden stump across from her husband, and took the sandwich and water from her son.

“Thank you, Billy.” Dawn stated, as she set the sandwich down on her lap and opened her water bottle.

“Any time, Mom.” Bill said, as he sat down next to her.

As they watched the fire and ate their sandwiches, the sun started to set. In the twilight Greg excused himself.

“I’ll be right back. I have to go and see a man about something” Which translated into I have to take a leak.

Dawn stood up and rubbed her shoulders.

“This log is very uncomfortable. I’m going to grab a sleeping bag to sit on.

“Oh mom, I’m sorry, I almost forgot about finishing your massage.” Bill said and grabbed hold of his mother’s hand.

“That’s okay honey; I wasn’t going to hold you to it.”

“Mom, it’s not a problem. I enjoyed making you feel better. Really, I do.”

With a look of contentment in her eyes Dawn gave his hand a light squeeze, and replied,

“Okay. Let me go change into something more comfortable first, and get the sleeping bag.”

“Alright, mom.” Bill said, and devilishly smiled inwardly as he admired her backside as she walked to her tent.

Steff watched the affect their mother was having on Billy. She hissed softly and waved her hands to get his attention.

“Soon, brother. Be patient. Don’t blow it. Just follow my lead.” Steff spoke in a voice loud enough for everyone to hear, and said.

“Hey I’m bushed from that hike myself. I think I’m going to change also, and get more comfortable.”

“That sounds like a good idea Sis, maybe I should too.” Billy said, and covered his mouth with his hands to trying to hide the big grin on his face.

His sister got up first, and headed to her tent.

Billy watched her walk and couldn’t help but notice how she had the same swing to her hips as their mother had. He watched as her ass swish to and fro.

There you go again, . and with that, he got up and headed to his own tent to change.

Finding his pajamas, Billy changed his mind, and grabbed a light tee shirt and sweatpants instead. Billy knew the material was thicker than his pajamas, so he decided not to wear any underwear.

This will give me more room, just in case I need it, . he thought to himself.

Billy grabbed his own sleeping bag, and exited his tent. As he walked back to the fire pit, Billy watched as his mother unrolled her sleeping bag and he had trouble walking after he saw what his mother was wearing. Billy found it very hard not to stare at her body.

Dawn had changed into a long light night shirt; it draped down midway to her thighs, and exposed the rest of her naked legs. As Billy walked closer to her, he got a good view down her shirt, while she was still unraveling the sleeping bag.

She’s not wearing a bra! . Billy said to himself, in excitement. Billy watched as her nipples pointed downward, jiggling as she continued unrolling the bag. Billy felt that strange heat building in his body again.

His dick began to grow quickly, so he got behind his mother so it wasn’t in her line of sight. He placed his own sleeping bag on the ground behind her. As Billy glanced toward his mother, he could see the silhouette of her mound through her night shirt by the light of the fire.

Finished, Dawn sat on her knees with her ass resting on her feet.

Billy moved his rolled up sleeping bag behind her and sat on it. He looked over at his sister, and noticed what she had decided to wear. With this, his jaw dropped open; he couldn’t believe his eyes; she too had a night shirt on.

Did they read each other’s minds? . he wondered to himself. Billy found himself checking out his sister’s body now; he ran his eyes up and down it and stopped at her chest. Poking straight out of the material he could visibly see her nipples.

“Hey! I was only gone for a couple minutes. How did you all change so quickly?” Greg inquired, as he walked back over to his stump.

“Why don’t you get comfortable too, daddy?” Steff asked.

Greg looked over at his son and wife, and saw that his boy was getting ready to massage his mother.

Greg spoke up.

“I think now is a good time to break out my surprise.”

“Surprise?” Dawn asked, with a questioning look on her face.

“Yea I got us some wine when I went over to the store. I figured the kids are old enough now to enjoy a glass with their old parents.”

“I think I might pass; you know how that effects me, Greg” Dawn replied.

Billy put his hands on his mother’s shoulders, and began his massage, slowly kneading his thumbs into her shoulder blades.

Dawn pushed her head back, and closed her eyes. She worked her legs out from under her ass, and placed them in front of herself, and put her hands behind her to rest back on them, Dawn inched her shoulders closer toward her son’s magical fingers.

“Oh that feels so good” Dawn expressed.

“Come on, honey, one glass will loosen your muscles up more easily.” Greg said.

“I guess one glass wouldn’t hurt.” Dawn replied, as she pushed her shoulder blades closer together, and then relaxed them again.

“Great! I’ll go change quickly, and pour us a round.”

Greg quickly changed into his own sweatpants, and tee shirt. Grabbing his own sleeping bag, he rushed back to the fire pit.

Giving his daughter his sleeping bag, Greg asked,

“Baby, would you please unroll this for me while I go fill up the cups?”

“Okay, daddy” Steff said, as she looked up at her father and gave him a smile.

Greg filled the plastic cups to the rim and came back holding two cups, handing them over to his wife and son first.

“Here you go honey, watch you don’t spill it on your sleeping bag.”

Dawn opened her eyes, and grabbed the cup.

“I think you poured too much, Greg.”

“I had a little trouble seeing how full the cups were over there in the dark.” Greg knowingly lied to his wife.

Billy paused massaging his mother for a moment and took his own cup. Quickly he drank it half down, then rested it to his right side.

Dawn sat forward and sipped hers, trying not to spill any on the sleeping bag.

Billy slid his sleeping bag in closer to his mother’s body, and spread his legs. Now she was right in front of him. He began massaging her again and started with his hands midway in the center of her back. He slowly pushed them up to her shoulders again, kneading them with his hands, then lightly drug his palms back down the center of her back.

Greg returned with the last two drinks, and sat on his sleeping bag, handing Steff’s her drink.

Without wasting anytime, Steff moved over to her father’s side and took the cup from him.

Slowly Billy was massaging his mothers back, still not trying anything to get her sexually aroused yet.

He stopped every so often to take a sip of his own wine.

Dawn was enjoying the massage and was still leaning forward with her head down. She took the last sip of her wine and reached back to set her cup on the ground.

“Wait, honey, I’ll get us another round.” Greg said, already standing as he noticed her finish her wine.

“No. I… Think one is fine. I’m so relaxed right now.”

“Nonsense! Think how much more relaxed you’re going to be.” Greg said, and grabbed her and Billy’s empty cups and walked over to the cooler.

Greg filled them up, but not as much as before. He returned and handed them both their wine.

“Thank you dear”, Dawn replied, with half opened eyes.

Greg made another round for himself and Steff, and again sat down, and watched as Billy gave his mother her back-rub.

Billy was taking his time, but he now decided to get braver. Still massaging his mother’s shoulders, and going up & down her spine with his hands. He worked his fingers harder into her back, pushing them up to her neck and then lightly tracing over to her shoulders. He would then glide his fingers down her arms and return to the middle of her back. Over time, he noticed that her night shirt was starting to ride up higher in the back.

Dawn was loving the massage, all the tension had gone, and with the combination of the wine and rub-down, she could feel herself slipping into a dream state.

Greg and Steff had finished their wine also. Getting more comfortable, Greg sat back on his elbows, and put his feet out in front of himself as he looked over at his wife and son. Greg settled in and watched intently as his son explored his wife’s back, and shoulders. Greg could see how relaxed Dawn was, and knew it was just a matter of time before Billy would be making the move to her neck.

The anticipation of watching his son slowly seduce his wife was having an unexpected affect on him. Greg was finding himself getting aroused by what he was seeing, feeling his dick grow hard in his pants. Greg started to have second thoughts about what Billy was going to do, but for some reason he found himself wanting to see it happen. Maybe it was the wine, or maybe the quite atmosphere, with only the sound of crickets and caddydids playing their music in the background, or perhaps the sight of his wife with another person being touched in a seductive nature under firelight. Whatever it was, Greg found himself being put in a trance by it.

Steff glanced over at her father. She’d seen him in this hypnotic state before, and began to slowly scoot herself over to his left side. She turned on her right side until she felt her left leg brush against his. Lifting it, she put it on top of his left thigh, and leaned in and placed her head on his chest. Steff turned her head slightly and watched as Billy messaged their mother, herself.

Billy looked over and saw his father and sister comfortably watching him massage his mother. Billy glanced down and spied that his mother’s nightshirt was close to becoming free.

Billy traced his fingers back down to the middle of his mother’s back and pinched the nightshirt between his fingers pulling up, while rubbing with his palms. The nightshirt popped free, and he lifted it up to the top of her panties. He stopped before the shirt pulled up in the front, fearing that doing so might bring his mother back to her senses.

Billy looked down and admired his mother’s white cotton panties just covering half her ass cheeks.

Feeling more confident Billy, rubbed his hands up to the bottom of his mother’s neck, moving his hands to both sides of her neck, and very lightly scuffed his fingertips upon both sides. He stopped when they touched the bottom of her ear lobe, then lightly tickled back down to the base of her neck line.

Dawn felt a shiver run through her body. She leaned herself back into her son, and rested her head back. A light moan escaped from her lips.

Billy heard her moan, he knew the massage and wine had taken effect. He saw his chance and leaned in with his head. As he was lightly brushing, the left side of his mother’s neck, he gave her a soft kiss there.

“Oh..”, Dawn expressed, feeling a tingling sensation that generated from her neck and shot throughout her body.

Billy opened his left hand and stroked his palm up and down her neck. He lightly took his tongue and explored the right side of her neck with it and gave her little soft kisses in-between.

“Oh Billy, this is feeling too good, you’re going to have to stop this”, Dawn said, in a pleading tone, as she clutched her hands on the sleeping bag, and curled her toes.

Billy ignored his mother’s plea, and eased himself off his sleeping bag. He spread his legs out and moved his body closer behind his mother. Billy inched closer until his crotch was pressed firmly against his mother’s ass. Billy eased his Mom towards him until her back rested on his chest. He took his hands and rubbed down his mother’s arms. Billy lightly nibbled on her neck, and kissed it afterwards.

The erotic show that was taking place was also having an effect of Greg. He didn’t understand why, but seeing his son seduce his wife was turning him on.

Steff could feel her father’s excitement building, his breathing had become harder, and his body was stiffing up.

Without speaking a word, Steff took her left hand and rubbed it in little circles on her father’s chest. Slowly she moved her way down to his stomach.

While Billy kissed his mother’s neck under the fire light, he caught sight of what his sister was doing. This made Billy bolder and he took his hands and moved them from his mother’s arms to the side of her chest. Bill rubbed up and down, from her armpits to the top of her hips, and began to suck on his mother’s neck,

Dawn could feel herself getting wet. In her foggy state, she half opened her eyes, She tried to focus her vision and made out two people across from her. She opened her eyes all the way, and the images came into focus, Her mind tried to rationalize what her eyes were seeing. Through the flames of the fire, she made out her husband and daughter as they rested close to one another. Running her eyes over their sprawled out bodies, she made out her daughter’s hand as it traced over her father’s chest. Dawn glanced up and saw their faces, noting that they both were intently watching her and Billy.

“Greg, what are we doing”? Dawn asked, as she tried to get a grip on the situation.

“Just relax, and enjoy your massage, dear. It looks like you’re really enjoying it, honey.” Greg replied, knowing he wanted to see more of his wife’s seduction.

Billy’s blood was so overwhelmed with sexual desire, he didn’t care anymore about the consequence of his actions. He knew he was going to take his mother, right here and now in front of her husband. His massive dick pulsated against his mothers ass crack and begged for a hole to slide into. His pants were wet with the precum that oozed out of his cock.

Billy took his hands that were rubbing his mother’s side, and advanced them to her front a little. He slid this hands up until his fingers brushed lightly along the side of his mother’s soft breast. He moved up her neck with his mouth, and nibbled on her right earlobe.

“Oh. Billy, what are you doing to me?” Dawn asked, as she felt herself getting aroused by her son’s foreplay.

Billy slid his hands down and back up his mother’s sides, but moved them even further towards her front, until both his palms were placed firmly on his mother’s soft tits. He squeezed them in his palms, and began to work them in his hands as he rolled her perky nipples between his fingertips. Billy worked his mouth harder on her neck, biting, licking, sucking, and kissing it.

Dawn was in total bliss – her body started to quiver as she felt herself having micro orgasms.

“Billy, please stop, we can’t, not again,” Dawn whispered, in a low erotic tone.

Billy worked his mouth up his mother’s neck and nibbled on her ear again, he softly whispered to her

“I want you mom, I’m going to make love to you right here mom.”

“No.. Oh.. We can’t.. Oh.. Your father.. Oh god!” Dawn, half out of her right mind tried to reply.

Billy slid his mother across his chest, and cradled her in his right arm, and swung her body slightly to her left side. He was able to reach her face now. Billy leaned in and kissed his mother’s lips. Billy pushed them apart until she willingly opened her mouth and kissed him back.

Dawn shifted her body more, and now was completely on her left side. She moved her right hand and wrapped it around her son’s neck Her left hand eased down between her son’s legs, and she could feel her son’s hard cock rub against her arm.

Billy’s left hand was still kneading his mother’s left tit for all it was worth. Rolling her hard nipples with his fingertips, he started to slide his left hand away from her chest and down to her stomach. He ventured further and further down her body, until he was at her abdomen. Billy played with her nightshirt. He crinkled the material in his fingers and pulled the front of the material up, exposing her panties for all to see.

Billy took his left hand and slid it down to the top of her panties. He worked his fingers under the material, until he felt his mother’s soft skin. Billy slid further down with his left hand until he felt the top of her heated mound. He rubbed up and down in little increments on her mound until his middle finger slid between her pussy lips. Billy worked his fingers on his mother’s moist pussy lips until he found her rock hard clit, and began to toying with it using his middle finger.

“Oh god. Billy, Oh. Oh. I’m going to cum.” Dawn replied in her climatic state.

Billy removed his left hand from his mother’s pussy and took hold of his mother’s left hand, pulling it up until her fingers brushed his waiting cock. He placed his hand on top of hers and rubbed her hand up and down his swollen shaft.

Billy whispered in his mother’s ear “Like before mom, take my cock in your hand.”

Billy felt his mother rubbing on her own now, so he worked his left hand and slowly pulled his sweatpants down until his mother’s fingers were rubbing his exposed cock.

Billy could feel her hand wrap around his massive dick, as she began to jerk him off. Billy’s left hand went back down to his mother’s wet pussy and worked harder on her clit. He wanted to bring her close to her climax, but when he thought she was going to cum, he pulled his finger away, and went back to rubbing her left tit. Billy was building her sexual urges to where he knew she wouldn’t be able to stop him.

Billy felt his mother’s excitement grow as she clutched tighter on his cock. He felt she must be too far gone in her sexual state to be aware of his next move, so he slowly took his right hand and placed it on his mothers head. Slowly he began to lowered his mother’s head down toward his cock. Billy moved his left hand back to his mom’s wet pussy, and eased a finger up inside her. He worked it slowly in and out, then added another digit, and worked it in. As he readied to insert a third finger into her, he could feel her hot breath as it blew over the tip of his dick. Billy inserted the third digit and gave her a little nudge with his right hand. He felt his mother’s mouth open, and slide around the head of his dick. Her warm, wet mouth encompassing his cock drove Billy wild and he pushed harder with his right hand until he felt his cock slide deep down his mother’s throat.

“Ohh, yes mom. Suck it.. Oh god..Oh you’re so fantastic.” Billy said, as he pumped his dick into his mother’s hot mouth.

Working his three fingers up his mother’s pussy, Billy began to fuck her with them. He rammed them harder inside her as he felt her mouth work its magic on his dick, building him up to the point of no return. He could feel her pushing herself against his left hand, slamming her hot pussy against his fingers. Billy knew she was too close at cumming to stop him. Billy took his right hand and slid his mother’s panties down, exposing her firm ass. He pulled her head up to his face and kissed her as he still worked his fingers inside her. With his mother still in front of him, Billy wiggled his body under her, easing himself down until he could feel his massive dick slide past his mother’s ass and rest against her drenched pussy.

His mother was so far gone he could feel her pushing harder now against his fingers as they slammed feverishly into her sopping cunt, almost pushing his cock into her finger filled pussy. Now was the time Billy had waited for. He timed her pushes and waited until he knew she was going to push herself against his hand again, quickly he removed his fingers as she pushed down hard, and forced his throbbing cock inside her. Billy put his hands behind him, resting them on the ground and thrust his hips up, slamming his monster dick deep inside his mother, forcing her to fall back on his cock.

“Billy! No! Oh God No! Ugh! Ugh! Ugh!.

Billy pushed up harder, until he felt himself bottom out, his balls slapped against his mother’s soft ass. Faster and faster he pumped, his mother pushing back now. He could feel her tight pussy as it worked on his dick. Billy pushed his body forward, forcing his mother to fall forward, catching herself with her hands.

Dawn looked across the fire, and couldn’t believe what she saw. Her husband was on his back, and her daughter was sitting on top of him, slamming her little pussy up and down his stiff dick.

But before Dawn could say anything, Billy was on his knees behind her, ready to bring her to her own orgasm. Holding her hips with both hands, Billy pulled her hard back into his massive cock.

Billy pushed his mother back and forth, working his massive cock faster and faster into her love canal, his cum ready to explode. He could feel the weakness in his legs as he felt his mother’s pussy tighten around his cock. Her body began to shiver all over. And with one great push he held his dick deep inside her.

“Oh. Uh. Uh. I’m cumming! I’m cumming. Ugh. Ugh. Ugh.” Dawn screamed, her body trembling from her climax.

“Oh mom! Oh mom! Ohh… “Billy exclaimed, as his sperm shot deep inside his mother’s womb. His dick pumped massive amounts of cum deep inside his mother. His body tingled from head to toe and he could feel himself blacking out. Billy fell forward and collapsed on top of his mother.

Weak from her own orgasm, Dawn crashed to the ground, still feeling her son’s warm cock deep inside and still expelling its seed into her.

Totally exhausted, Dawn unable to move, found herself forced to quietly listen to the sounds of lust coming from her husband, and daughter. As she heard their moans of ecstasy, Dawn began to fight with the reality of what had taken place, but something else was also happening. The sperm that her son had planted inside her felt different somehow. The feeling began to intensify and spread out from her womb and encompassed her entire body. Dawn felt herself changing, feeling no longer any remorse for the incestual act she’d had with her son. She found herself wanting more of that massive cock to fill her up again. She wanted to continue on with their sick sexual escapades. Dawn felt her pussy squeeze itself around her son’s thick cock, her hips making little gyrations, She lifted her ass up against her son, her pussy milking his thick shaft, trying to bring it back to its full hardness again.

What am I doing, . Dawn thought to herself, her mind racing with images of her and Billy fucking themselves to total satisfaction.

Becoming more and more submissive to her new desires, Dawn was becoming hopelessly lost in this new feeling she was experiencing, and getting more and more aroused. She could hear her daughter’s unthinkable words escaping from her moaning mouth.

“Oh.. Daddy.. I’m cumming!. Please cum with me. I want you to cum inside me.. Please daddy.. Oh yes. Oh. Oh. Yes.”

Steff, looked across at her mother as she lay on the ground in her blissful state, feeling her own orgasm building as she ground herself hard on her father cock, bringing him to his own climatic explosion.

Steff stiffened her body, and pushed hard down on her father, her body tingling from her climax. As she enjoyed her blissful orgasm, she thought how easy it was to fuck her father, and right in front of her own mother, knowing full well there wasn’t going to be any fallout from her sexual escapades.

He had played right into her hands, as they both watched the seduction of her mother. Steff noticed how her father was reacting. She spied his dick growing in his pants and that was all she needed to see.

Steff ran her fingers across his chest and slowing made her way down to his stomach, as they both watched mother and son play out their unacceptable taboo, Steff felt her own pussy getting wet She watched as her brother moved slowly to her mother breast. That’s when she eased her hand down to her father’s sweatpants, and began to play her own game of seduction.

As Billy place both of his hands firmly on their mother’s tits, Steff heard her father give a little groan. Steff slid her hand down further, she rolled it over his now hard dick, and rubbed her hand up and down his shaft, she moved her head up to his ear she whisper.

“I think Billy is going to fuck her.”

Greg’s dick jumped hearing her speak those dark words.

“I think you want to see him fuck mommy, daddy.” Steff said as she kissed her father’s earlobe.

“Tell me you want to see them fuck daddy.” Steff said as she nibbled on his ear while worked her finger under his sweatpants.

Steff ran her hand down and grasped her father’s cock in her hand; she slid her hand up and down his shaft, and whispered again into her father’s ear.

“Say it daddy, tell me you want to see them fuck. Tell me daddy.”

Greg was lost in his own world, and mumbles to his own daughter.

“Yes… I want to see them fuck.”

“Mmmm.. Good daddy.” Steff replied.

Steff kissed down her father’s body, down until she was at the top of his sweat pants, she pulled them down with her free hand, and hovered her mouth over his cock. Slowly. Steff flicked the tip with her tongue, as she slid her hand up and down his shaft.

“Ohh.” Greg moaned, as he watched his son run his hands down his wife’s panties, and his fingers played with her pussy.

Steff opened her mouth and slid her father into her; she tasted the salty mixture of precum that had leaked out of the tip.

“Uhh.” Greg said, as he watched his wife take her own son down her throat, bobbing her head up and down his massive pole.

Steff eased her father’s pants down further with her right hand. She stealth fully removed her panties with her left fingers, and kicked them completely off of her body. Her left hand ran back up to her pussy, and toyed with her pussy, she was getting herself ready for her father’s waiting cock.

Greg was mesmerized by what he was witnessing; his body was building with lust in anticipation of seeing his son’s cock slide into his mothers welcoming pussy.

Greg watched as Billy’s fingers slammed into his mother, her moans almost to a scream, her body pushing back onto his hand, and he watched his son’s cock lining up for its incestual journey.

Steff brought her body up and over her father’s, slid on top of him, and began to rub up and down his stiff cock with her little mound, teasing his dick with her pussy slit.

Greg was hopelessly lost in lust, as he watched his son bring his mother to her climatic explosion. His heart pounded in his chest as he watched his son remove his fingers and pushed his massive dick into his wife’s unsuspecting snatch.

Greg let out a gasp, as he watched the look on his wife’s face, a look of pain and pleasure.

Steff heard her father’s gasp, she spread her legs wider and slowly eased her wet little pussy onto her father’s rock hard cock.

“Oh.. Daddy..” Steff said, as she slid herself down more onto his hot dick, she pushed him deeper and deeper into her slick cunt.

Greg felt his daughter’s pussy lips circling around his dick; he lay on his back, and closed his eyes as his own forbidden sex took place.

Steff turned her body around and straddled her father. She looked across the campfire and watched her mother getting fucked doggie style by her son. Steff was excited again at the sight of her mother and brother fucking, so much so she smashed her pussy down hard on her father’s baby maker and rode his dick. She ground her pussy into her father, and leaned back on her hands. Steff was quickening her pace, bringing herself closer and closer to her own orgasm.

Steff knew she was close to cumming. She watched as her mother had her own orgasm, as she listened to both of them crying out in ecstasy, and watched her mother fall onto the ground.

Steff felt the tingle in her body; she was ready to explode. Steff began to scream to her father.

“Oh.. Daddy.. I’m cumming!. Please cum with me. I want you to cum inside me.. Please daddy.. Oh yes. Oh. Oh. Yes.”

Steff quivered on her father’s cock, she felt him release his hot cum as it spewed deep inside her womb, and felt it pump more and more sperm into her love canal. Steff closed her eyes and collapsed on her father. Steff turned her head to the side, and said.

“That was fantastic daddy, I love you so much.”

Greg, recovering himself, replied

“I love you too, honey bear.” He said as he squeezed his daughter tight in his arms.

He couldn’t believe how relaxed he was, feeling his daughter’s body lying on him Greg wished it could last forever. Moving his daughter to his side, he snuggled up with her and kissed her lips as he began to fall asleep.

Dawn’s sexual urges began to quite down. She felt more relaxed, and she found herself getting sleepy She felt her son pull his limp dick slowly out of her stretched pussy, and roll over onto her right side. Billy recovered from his blackout and embraced his mother, pulling her closer to him. He held her tight, and their bodies clung together.

With the four of them sleeping in each other’s arms, Mother and son, Father and daughter, tomorrow should be very interesting, indeed.

Painting Mom

“Painting” Mom

All characters are 18 years or older.


Hi, I’m Ben. This is the story about my mother and me. It begins with the familiar return from college and a difficult re-insertion into the home life that I had left four years earlier and had not been part of except for Christmas holidays and the summer after my first year. Each summer after that I had worked a dream job as part of the crew for a company chartering sailboats in the Caribbean. I did that for the first two months after graduation but, due to the sagging economy, the company was forced to let me go. So there I was, on my parents’ doorstep, degree in hand and a few hundred bucks in my pocket, and no job prospects whatsoever. So much for my degree.

I guess Mom and I were both a little surprised by each other. I hadn’t been back to the west coast since the past summer so it had been more than a year since we’d seen each other. The deep tan caught Mom by surprise, probably because each time she’d seen me at Christmas it had had four months to wear off from the previous summer. Also, I was wearing summer garb — shorts and a t-shirt with the sleeves torn off — so my lean, twenty-two year old frame clearly showed the healthy lifestyle I had been living.

Looking at Mom, I could see that she had been making changes of her own. The Simon and Garfunkel tune, The Boxer, wafted out of the living room. Mom was wearing some kind of loose, hippy, tie-dyed long shirt over a pair of almost shredded jeans, an outfit straight from the seventies. Her hair, normally just brushing her shoulders, had been allowed a few more inches of freedom. In addition to the extra length, it was much bushier, its wavy blonde and reddish strands creating a tawny took befitting a younger woman ready for fun. Other than that, Mom looked much the same: a slender woman not much more than five feet tall with a nice figure despite her aversion to strenuous exercise.

We both laughed in pleasant surprise.

“Why didn’t you tell me you were coming so I could pick you up?” Mom admonished me as the taxi pulled away.

“I wanted to surprise you,” I said.

Actually, I didn’t want to be a bother. I was kind of bummed out showing up at home almost broke. Truth be known, if I could have found a job, I wouldn’t have come home.

“Well, you did that.” Mom suddenly jumped up and kissed me again. “I’m so happy to see you!”

Mom turned around and led the way into the house.

“Are you hungry?” she asked.

“Starving,” I said. I wasn’t really but I knew Mom would want me to eat something and it would take the pressure off conversation if she was busy doing something and my mouth was full.

“Take your bags up to your room while I make you something to eat,” she said. “It’s just the way you left it, and come down right away to tell me what you’ve been doing. You can unpack later.”

As I turned to go up the stairs, I cast a last glance at Mom’s retreating figure. What had happened to my insurance-rep Mom? Where were the conservative business suits and crisp skirts and blouses? A tie-dyed shirt, faded denims and old tennis shoes? What had happened on the home front in the last year?

My apprehensions at coming home were over-ridden by my curiosity. I did just what Mom said; I tossed my suitcases into my old room and rushed downstairs. I had to find out what had caused this change in my mother.

Tomato sandwiches and a large glass of milk were already waiting for me on the kitchen table and Mom was just setting a teapot down with a tall, slim mug decorated with some kind of pseudo-medieval design in pastel colors.

Mom asked me what I’d been up to right away but when I started eating she slipped into telling me all about what she’d been doing. Evidently, she had had a life changing experience that led her to quit the insurance business to take up sculpting full time. Dad wasn’t too happy about the loss of income but she had put her foot down and refused to change her mind. She was going to become a sculptor, a professional one, whether he liked it or not. However, she admitted that she felt under pressure to sell some of her works now that it had been almost a year since she’d quit her job.

I finished the first sandwich and Mom insisted I tell her what I’d been doing, interrupting me as soon as I started to apologize for not being able to come to my graduation because they just couldn’t afford to fly across the country.

“I really feel guilty about that,” she said, stretching her hands out to hold mine, the one not holding a sandwich.

It didn’t take long for me to tell her about the sailing charters, something I’d already told her and Dad about before, and how the economic downturn had resulted in the failure of the company. I had the impression Mom just wanted to hear my voice.

“So, here I am, broke and without a job,” I laughed, picking up the other half of the second sandwich.

“Oh, dear,” Mom said.

Before I took a bite, I asked Mom what had happened to make her quit her job. I was curious but also wanted to change the subject from my situation. I had already dwelled on it enough by myself. Mom launched into a story about not feeling well for a long time, always feeling tired, and a list of other symptoms. I listened half-heartedly until she said the dreadful word.

“Cancer?” I blurted, my mouth full of half-chewed bread and tomatoes.

Mom nodded.

“Cancer?” I repeated.

“Yes, breast cancer.”

My eyes dropped to Mom’s breasts, a rather insensitive thing to do right after a woman has just told you she has breast cancer.

“I still have them,” Mom laughed, seeing the direction of my gaze.

I blushed profusely and looked down at the sandwich in my hand.

Mom laughed out loud. “Don’t feel bad. Every single man that hears about it does that. All my friends’ husbands, even the ones who heard about it through their wives, as soon as they see me, they look at my chest. We all get quite a kick out of it. Jenny said, ‘Now we know what the girls at Hooters feel like’.”

I didn’t recognize Jenny as one of Mom’s regular friends. “Who’s Jenny?”

“Oh, just a girl I met at the clinic. She’s about your age, very pretty but a little different.”

“She had cancer?” I asked.

Mom ignored the question. “Come on,” she said, reaching out to grab my sandwich-free hand. “Look.”

As soon as I looked up, Mom retrieved her hand and used both to heft her breasts.

“See…healthy as a horse.”

“What about the cancer?” I asked, my eyes staying on Mom’s breasts, nicely show-cased by the curved brackets of her hands.

“False alarm,” Mom said as if it was a little thing but I noted a trace of relief that belied her light-hearted dismissal. Mom had obviously been scared silly, the little twitch in her cheek betraying her true feelings. She must have been afraid for her life.

“So you’re ok?” I persisted.

“Absolutely,” Mom banged her hand flat on the table for emphasis. “But your Dad…now, I’m not sure he’s alright.”


“Well, all these changes have upset him, especially me wanting to be a sculptor.”

“Sculptress,” I corrected her. I have no idea why I said that.

“Sculptress. I like the sound of that. Anyway, changes happened and your Dad is having a hard time dealing with it. He thinks things should have gone back to the way they were as soon as we heard the good news. He just doesn’t realize what a life-changing experience it is to hear that awful word. It changes everything. Nothing is the same and there’s no going back.”

Mom reached out to grasp my hand again, this time holding it between both of hers. She looked me seriously in the eye.

“You understand, don’t you.”

I nodded, pausing with the last bit of sandwich inches from my mouth. “Of course,” I said. “Everything’s different.”

Mom released my hand. “It’s amazing, actually. I feel so alive now. I feel like I know what’s important and what’s not but Ken just doesn’t get it.

“He’ll come around, Mom.”

I popped the last of the sandwich into my mouth and watched Mom slowly shake her head.

“I don’t know,” she said. “I just don’t know.”

I cast my eyes down to Mom’s medium-sized breasts and noticed something else that was different. Mom was wearing a regular t-shirt under the tie-dyed shirt but that was all. For the first time in my life, I really saw my new mother, the braless one.


“You won’t find anything around here to make a career out of,” Dad said the same thing for the third time using different words.

“I know, Dad. I get it. I’m just going to get my shit together for a couple of months and then get my name out there.”

“Get your shit together? That’s just great. Your mother’s finding herself and you’re ‘getting your shit together’. Perfect. Just perfect.”

“Dad, I need a stable address and somewhere I can get steady access to the internet. And, frankly, a bit of a rest. I’ll find something, probably in LA. Until then, I’m going to help Mom.”

“Doing what? Stirring mud so she can make statues out of it?”

“No, I’m going to build a website so she can display her stuff and sell it. You should see it. Some of it’s pretty good and will probably sell in the city.”

“I have seen it and she has tried to sell it at every fair and market around here for almost a year. She hasn’t made a hundred bucks.”

“She said she’s sold about a thousand.”

“Well, a thousand then, but she’s spent five grand on that studio out back and all that crap for making figurines.”

“Statues,” I corrected my father. “They’re miniature garden statues.”


“Dad, she’s had a big shock.”

“We’ve all had a shock but it’s time to move on, get back into the swing of things.” Dad stopped walking and ran his right hand through his hair, then released a long sigh. “I know, Ben. I know. It’s just that…well…I thought she would be getting back to normal but it doesn’t look like she’s going to, or even wants so. I don’t know what to do,” Dad lamented, his exasperation evident.

“Just give her some room,” I suggested.

“Room? Room? I given her all the room in the world and all she’s done is go further off track.”

“Maybe she really needs to go in a different direction, Dad. It happened to her. The cancer happened to her, not to us.”

“Yeah, well it affects all of us. I don’t know how much more of this I can take.” Dad ran his hand through his hair again. “All our friends are talking about it. She’s doing nude statues, you know. Have you seen them? And that’s not the half of it.”

I ignored his question. In fact, I hadn’t seen them but suspected they were underneath the tarp in the far corner of Mom’s studio.

“How about you give her a while longer, maybe another two or three months?”

“Two or three more months?” Dad looked at me, stunned.

“Yeah, a couple of months or so. I’ll get a website up and send some emails off and we’ll see what happens. I think people will be interested in her sculptures and if they’re not, well maybe Mom will realize sculpting has to be a hobby and she’ll go back to work.”

I felt guilty stringing Dad along. I didn’t think Mom was ever going to return to work, not as an insurance agent anyway, but the carrot worked—the one about sales rather than returning to work as I thought.

“You really think people in the city might buy that stuff.”

“There’s the possibility. Yeah, I think so.”

I wasn’t convinced but I needed Dad to think there was a chance so he’d give Mom a breather. She needed it.

“Ok, son. Two months then.”

“Three, Dad. Three.”

“Ok, three.”

Dad walked away with a spring in his step.


“Ben, you’re making me self-conscious,” Mom complained.

She was washing a few dishes by hand while I finished my cereal. As she scrubbed the dishes, my eyes were drawn to the green tank top she was wearing or, more to the point, the tantalizing movement underneath that made the material so interesting to watch. I just couldn’t believe my mom didn’t wear a bra. This was my third day at home and Mom hadn’t worn one yet. She wore t-shirts, loose blouses, and tank tops but never a bra.

Misinterpreting the reason for my attention, Mom added, “They’re fine. I only have the one lump and it hasn’t grown and there aren’t any new ones.”

My face reddened. Whenever that happens to me, trying to stop it makes it worse. I tried to hide it by looking down and scooping Honey Nut Cheerios into my mouth. “Whatever you say, Mom.”

It was definitely better that she believed I was worried about her health than the truth, that is, that I was ogling my own mother’s tits. I slurped down the last of the cereal and put the bowl on the counter, then returned to finish my coffee.

“You should quit drinking that stuff,” Mom said. “You’ll end up like your father, all antsy and uptight.”

I laughed. She had Dad pegged alright. Mom cleaned my bowl and pulled the plug out of the drain. Immediately, she picked up a dish towel, dried her hands and then started on the dishes in the rack. My eyes followed her as she turned to put a glass away in the far cupboard. I barely managed to look away before she turned back to get another glass but kept my eyes suitably averted while she dried it. When she turned to put it away, my gaze locked onto her buns again. Mom had a great bottom, nicely lifted and outlined by the jeans. They may be old and faded, but they were designer none the less and made to highlight a woman’s best feature, at least, the best for some women.

And Mom was one of those women. Her butt sloped gradually away from her waist to end in two beautiful lumps that looked like someone had filled a couple of longish balloons with water, held them over an edge, and covered them with denim. The bulk of the weight swelled out at the bottom and. As she walked, her ass swayed and the jeans tightened alternately over each cheek. Mom had remarked that her ass was getting fat, critically eyeing the way it jutted out more than it had a few years ago, but to me it was fulfilling its destiny, assuming a near-perfect form, the pinnacle of female assery. But Mom was the sculptor and that’s why all her statues, which were all of women, sat in various poses. Not one was standing. It was a shame because I knew there were cretans out there like me that would gladly buy a statue adorned with a butt like Mom’s.

Yeah, Mom used herself as a model for her sculptures. She had a large mirror set up in her studio and she looked at herself, striking a particular pose, as she created each new work. She must have put hours and hours into it to have made all the statues sitting around the studio. I hadn’t seen the ones under the tarp, which I suspected were the nudes that Dad had referred to. I hoped that one day Mom would show them to me since I knew they had to be mirror images of her.

“If you’re going to make a website, you’d better get a closer look at my stuff,” Mom said, folding the towel and hanging it over the oven door handle. “Should I put them out on the lawn so you can take pictures, or would the patio be better?”

“Either way. It doesn’t matter.”

My eyes betrayed my dirty mind, dropping to Mom’s chest even though I was strongly willing them to remain focused on her face.

“Oh, for Christ’s sake, Ben. Here.”

Mom took two quick strides toward me and, standing in front of my chair, grabbed my hand and pulled it up to the side of her breast. I was shocked as the soft yet firm flesh filled my hand. Mom pushed my hand underneath, guiding my finger to a small, hard spot part way but not quite in the middle of the underside of her breast.

“See? It’s quite small and it’s benign. It’s nothing to worry about.”

I was stunned. I was sitting there, looking up at Mom’s breast, resting in my hand and hers, reveling in the sensation of its warmth and weight, and the perfect curvature of its globular form. Despite my mental effort, there was a stirring in my loins.

“Come on, stand up.”

Mom pulled me up with her free hand, then used it to guide my other mit to her left breast.

“See? Nothing there.”

Mom rubbed my hand in a small semi-circle under her other breast.

“Nada. All clear. Nothing to worry about.”

Mom dropped her hands and, reluctantly, I let mine fall away too.

“It doesn’t hurt to check,” I mumbled.

“That’s true, and I check all the time. Now, let’s get down to business.”

Mom swept out the patio door and headed for her studio at the far end of the yard. A few seconds later, I jolted into action, following her, my eyes firmly on the tick-tock, tick-tock action of her jeans. I had to rearrange myself before we got to the studio. I don’t know what was the matter with me but I couldn’t keep my eyes off Mom’s body.


Moving the statues out ready to take pictures, I discovered something else about Mom’s new life. There were several bottles of wine in the cupboard in the cupboard near where she sat to shape the new statues. She saw me make the discovery and simply remarked, “‘Sometimes it helps my creative juices get going.”

I shrugged. It wasn’t really any of my business. We hauled all of Mom’s finished pieces out into the yard, all except for the ones under the tarp. I took pictures and then put them in a more orderly fashion at one end of the studio except for the best ones which I placed around the patio. If we managed to get someone to visit, they would be the first ones to be seen.

I stayed up to the wee hours of the morning that night getting a basic website up and running. It was noon before I got up. Mom was working in her studio. I made myself a cup of coffee and wandered out there, standing in the doorway for several minutes before she became aware of me. She paused to review her progress, picking up a glass of wine to sip as she eyed it critically. Putting the glass down, Mom arched her back and held her arms high, then bent her elbows so her hands could stretch her fingers along the back of her neck, her breasts thrust wonderfully tight against her cotton shirt. She turned to face me, smiled and let her arms drop slowly to her sides.

“Oh, good morning sleepyhead.”

The sun shining through the window cast a bright slash across Mom’s face but it couldn’t compete with the sparkle in her eyes. Clearly, she thoroughly enjoyed what she was doing. If sculpting could do that, it was well worth it. I had to find a way for Dad to see how much Mom loved it.

“Hey, I have an excuse. I was up all night working on your website.”

“Really?” Mom’s smile widened and her face brightened even more, if that was possible. “Can I see it?”

“Anytime,” I said, sweeping my arm toward the house in a wide guesture to show the way and spilling my coffee in the process.

Mom giggled. “Go get your breakfast started and I’ll join you in a minute… for lunch,” she laughed. “Then we’ll see your new creation.”

Mom sat across from me with a plate of fruits and vegetables she had pulled out of the fridge. I was eating Honey Nut Cheerios again and feeling a bit guilty about it. Mom was wearing a pair of black pants smeared with sculpting stuff and a white blouse similiarly streaked with clay. That, however, wasn’t where my attention was drawn. The blouse was unbuttoned way down, so far that Mom’s breasts threatened to spill out every time she lifted her hand to put a carrot in her mouth. She smiled when she saw where I was looking.

“I checked them this morning. They’re A-OK,” her smile widened.

I was surprised that my face didn’t go red. I mumbled, “Ok.”

Amazing. I had just stared at my mother’s tits without any adverse repercussions. She even seemed to take it as a mark of my love for her that I was so worried rather than a lecherous leer. I made a pact that I would endeavor to be obviously worried at least once a day, if not more.

After lunch, we went upstairs to look at the website. I had created a page listing all her pieces with associated email links identifying the work if someone was interested. I didn’t have enough information to create a proper shopping cart but could do that later if this first bit produced any results. I had put the photos in place but needed names and a short description for each piece. Mom proved to be excellent at dreaming up catchy names and artsy bits to say about them. It came naturally and it dawned on me that this was what she was thinking when each piece was created. She was simply recalling how she felt during that process. I marveled at the inspired look on her face while this happened, though I must admit, my eyes strayed downward several times to appreciate the heart she had put into it too. Mom’s shirt was open to just below where her breasts swept off her chest and the sides were alternately covered and revealed, sometimes in quick succession but other times mostly covered and then mostly exposed. I even managed to glimpse the side of her right nipple several times.

Mom was ecstatic when we finished and asked when the first sale was likely to happen.

“It will take a while Mom, maybe a week or two before the site even gets noticed. We have to market it first.”

Mom responded with a simple, “Oh,” but quickly recaptured her enthusiasm. “Well, I should get back to work.”

She started to get up, then turned back to face me, twisting her chair toward me a little.

“I know you’re still worried about me, sweetheart, but I really am ok.”

I started to protest but Mom interrupted. “I saw that you were worried a few times.”

I guess staring at Mom’s tits was evidence of me being ‘worried’.

“Look, honey. Would it make you feel better if I checked myself several times a day? It isn’t necessary, but would it make you feel better?”

I nodded as if greatly relieved. I had better act really worried or I would sure as hell be in deep shit.

Mom pulled her shirt apart, almost exposing her right tit in its entirety. She felt underneath, her fingers searching for and finding the little lump. I stared at her exposed nipple which, as Mom’s fingers lifted her breast, pushed magically upward. My mouth dried and I found it difficult to breathe. I guess I looked pretty anxious along with sucking in my breath because Mom reacted right away. She sat up straight and smiled encouragingly at me.

“Would it make you feel better to check it yourself, honey?”

I looked into Mom’s face, thankful for my slow comprehension and the blank look it provided for my face to wear.

“Check it myself?” I finally managed to say, afraid to believe what I thought I was hearing.

“Yes. Here.” Mom grabbed my hand, as she had the day before, and placed it on her breast. “Go ahead, honey.”

My fingers tentatively closed around Mom’s beautiful globe, capturing the meatiest part, and slid underneath in search of the little lump. I wasn’t as adept at finding it as Mom and she had to interrupt my search.

“It’s here, honey,” she said, guiding my finger to the right spot. “See how little it is? It’s even hard to find.”

Mom pulled my hand away in hers. A sense of disappointment welled up in me but it was squashed by the sheer joy of handling Mom’s tit and the knowledge that this could be a daily event if not more often. I was thrilled. I was in heaven. Could it get any better?

“Here, honey. Check the other one to satisfy yourself it’s ok too.”

Mom dragged my hand under her shirt to her other breast and held it there. Immediately, I slipped my fingers around its orbit, gently searching for telltale little bits of hardness. I couldn’t find any but Mom didn’t interrupt me this time, instead letting me check longer to assure myself that she was safe. The feel of her skin made my fingers tingle, a sensation that ran up my arm and made it tremble.

“Well, I guess I’m good to go until tonight,” Mom joked as she got up to leave.

“Until tonight,” I repeated, not meaning anything.

“Tonight,” Mom repeated. “I usually check myself before going to bed.”

Belatedly, I turned to watch her go but only managed the briefest glimpse of her shapely bottom. Could women get lumps there, I wondered. I turned to the computer and opened Google.

Mom came downstairs and presented herself to me in the living room that night after she and Dad had gone upstairs to go to bed.

“I almost forgot about my check-up,” she explained her reappearance.

She stood expectantly in front of me in her bathrobe, still cinched tight by a bow in the terry cloth belt.

I got up and stood close to her. Mom smiled but didn’t make a move to take my hand like she had before, or to offer her breasts for inspection. I glanced up the stairs.

“Your father’s in bed,” Mom said.

“Oh,” I responded. Tentatively, I stretched out my hand and tried to pull the lapels of Mom’s robe apart without success.

“You have to undo the belt, silly.”


I pulled one end of the belt, expecting it to come completely undone but was left in a knot as often happened when I rushed to get my running shoes off.

“Damn,” I muttered.

Mom giggled.

I struggled with the knot while Mom waited. Nervously, I glanced several times up the stairs but Mom didn’t say anything, nor did she look impatient.

Finally, I got the bloody thing undone and pulled Mom’s robe apart. Underneath, she wore a long nightgown with a long V open to her waist that was held together by three sets of laces, the uppermost already undone. I wasn’t sure if I was supposed to check through the thin material or try to get my hand in through the top. I debated for several seconds while Mom continued to wait patiently, then abruptly tugged the end of the second lacy bow. It came apart easily. There was now plenty of room for my hand to slip inside but I moved to the final bow instead, picking up its ends in my trembling fingers, now overly eager upon the realization that Mom was going to let me get inside the nightgown. Could I undo the whole thing? Mom’s smile widened but I still chickened out.

I released the last set of laces and moved my hand up. With a final glance upstairs, I slipped my hand under Mom’s nightgown onto her right breast. I knew where the lump was now and went directly to it, grunting in satisfaction that it was still small, but then moved on, ostensibly searching with prodding fingers for other lumps. I felt Mom’s right breast for as long as I thought I could get away with it before moving to the equally exquisite left and checked it out for just as long, managing to brush my palm over Mom’s erect nipple.

When I was done, Mom said, “Thank you, sweetheart,” and re-tied the laces, muttering under her breath as she did so, “It’s nice to see at least one man in this house concerned about my health.” Then, she smiled sweetly, leaned forward to give me a kiss, and said, “Nighty, night,” like she used to when I was little. As she climbed the stairs, she cinched her robe up tight.


The next day, I asked about the sculptures hidden under the tarp in the corner. Mom hadn’t heard me step into the studio so I was able to watch her preen in front of the mirror, arching her back, pushing her arms up and bending them so she could play with the hair behind her neck, and, best of all, thrusting her breasts upward. She twisted her torso to and fro and glanced often between her refection and the piece she was sculpting. I startled her when I spoke.

“Can I see them?”

“Oh, Ben. You gave me a start for sure. See what?” Mom’s lashes dipped. Had she glanced down at her chest?

“The ones you’re hiding from me.” I nodded toward the corner.

“Oh, those. I’m not hiding them,” she said, defensively.

“Then, I can see them?” I walked toward the tarp.

“No, Ben. Don’t.”

I stopped. “Why, what’s so terrible about them. If they’re not up to snuff, we should move them to make room for the stuff you’re doing now. It’s great.”

I started for the corner again.

“They’re not duds, they’re nudes,” Mom explained.

I was astonished. “Nudes?”

“Yes, nudes. Well, bare-breasted, anyway.” Mom looked down and blushed.

“You don’t want me to see them because they’re bare-breasted? Mom, I’m twenty-two.” I started to move again.

“Wait. It’s just that, it’s just…well, they’re of me.”

“Mom, they’re just statues.”

“I know, but still.”

“Mom, I you let me check your breasts for lumps last night, the real ones, not replicas.”

“I know but that’s a medical thing. This is different.”

“Ok,” I put up my hands, relenting.

Somehow, it didn’t seem appropriate now to ask Mom if I could check her breasts which is what I’d come out to the studio hoping to do. I hung out for a bit, then quietly slipped away. I think Mom was relieved to see me go.

I was surprised when Mom slipped downstairs that night to present herself to me again. She wore an enigmatic smile the whole time I loosened and parted her robe and also while I slipped the second lace apart. This time, I quickly moved to the third and last bow and undid it too. Mom gave no indication of whether she approved or disapproved. As soon as it was done, I spread Mom’s nightgown apart, peeling it back to her arms. I didn’t need to open it that wide but Mom didn’t object. My mouth dropped open at the unimpeded beauty of her perfectly shaped breasts jutting with surprising firmness from her chest. I slipped my hands over them, both at the same time, fingers first, followed by sliding palms, a whole hand check-up. My fingers strayed lightly all around Mom’s tits before I used my palms to press them against her chest.

“I did a little reading,” I explained. “You’re supposed to flatten them so the smaller lumps will show.”

This was bullshit of course which I suspect Mom knew but I felt I needed to provide an explanation and that was the best I could come up with. Squishing them for a mammary exam was one thing but squashing them with your palms was quite another. Still, Mom let me get away with it. She let me check her out for the longest time yet and when I was finished and stepped back, I thought that Mom’s nipples looked more stimulated than when I had started but I couldn’t be sure because Mom closed her nightgown quickly.

When she leaned forward to kiss me, she whispered, “I guess I’m ready for your father, now.”

Those words reverberated around my skull for hours that night, ‘ready for your father now’. Was she teasing me? I pictured her presenting her stiff nipples to my father, nipples I had prepared, the lucky bastard. I strained my ears for the sound of love-making but I didn’t hear anything definitive which both pleased and disappointed me. Eventually, I satisfied myself by rubbing my dick until I spilled my seed in my shorts.


The next day, Mom wore the old designer jeans again, topped by a loose shirt. The shirt had been buttoned right up until Dad left for work but when Mom returned from kissing him goodbye at the door, it was half undone. I tried to initiate a check-up but Mom spurned me, saying she had to get to work right away. When I tried again at lunch time, she flatly refused, saying that once a day should be enough. I was crushed. What had I done? She seemed to be okay with my extended check-up the night before, even pleased, and possibly excited. Was that it? Had I crossed a boundary that betrayed the sexual nature of my ‘medical’ examination? I hoped not.

Later that afternoon, Mom called me out to the studio. She was in the corner, holding one end of the tarp.

“Help me move these, will you Ben?”

I moved quickly to comply, not questioning her change of heart. A dozen miniature statues were revealed, all of them of a woman in various sitting poses, mostly with an arched back and uplifted arms and breasts, and hair that fell to barely graze an elegant pair of shoulders bracketing a sleek neck. The breasts were well-matched to the woman’s slender form and perfectly shaped except for a tiny lump underneath the right breast, almost like a flaw in workmanship, or a signature.

“Mom, these are great. We’ve got to get them on the website right away.”

“Oh, no. These aren’t for sale.”

“Not for sale? You’re kidding?”

“I couldn’t. It would be too embarrassing.”

“Mom, these will sell. The website isn’t getting any traffic and this will attract lots of viewers.”

“But that’s so… pornographic.”

“Mom, come on. All the great sculptors did nudes. Some of them, nothing but. You have to let me put these up. You need to earn enough to at least partly pay for all this or you’ll eventually have to go back to selling insurance.”

“Ok, but I don’t want see anyone who wants to buy them.”

“Don’t worry, I’ll look after that.”

“And the wheeling and dealing.”

“And I’ll take care of the business too,” I agreed.

It was harder getting the names and stories for these new pieces from Mom but I was glad I pushed her. The stories were incredibly touching. This was good stuff. I took great pain to get the pictures just right but I wasn’t completely satisfied. As an avid amateur photographer, I wanted the lighting to be just perfect but the conditions weren’t right. Still, I managed to get a sufficiently decent interplay of light and shadow for each piece to show well.

Mom noted my disappointment so I took great pains to explain it to her lest she think it reflected her workmanship which was superb. She understood in the end, leaving the discussion with a portentous comment.

“Too bad you can’t put the light and shadow right on the statue. Then it wouldn’t matter where you took the pictures.”

I worked on the website that afternoon adding a bit about the shock of cancer and mentioned the tiny lump lest some mistake it for poor craftsmanship instead of a signature.


That night, Mom was late coming downstairs. Given what had happened that morning and afternoon, I figured the check-ups were over. I was mildly surprised and greatly relieved when I saw her descending in her robe. I got up to meet her so stopped in the middle of the living room to wait for me with that strange smile on her face.

She spoke as I untangled the belt on her robe, “Your father’s fallen asleep already.”

The fact that she pointed that out to me made the hair on my arms tingle. Why had she felt it necessary for me to know that? Perhaps because I was thinking so hard about that, I was slower than the night before to get Mom’s robe and nightgown undone. When I finally had her breasts exposed and my hands enveloping them, Mom whispered, “If you’re only going to do this once a day, you’d best do it carefully.”

I nodded but didn’t look at her for I was already busy checking her breasts. In the interests of thoroughness, I allowed my fingers to slip up onto the top of Mom’s breasts and even let them brush over her nipples, which were indeed stiff. My examination turned into an extended, continuous caress, barely disguisable as anything but. When Mom finally stopped me, at least five minutes later, we were both breathing more rapidly and swaying unsteadily on our feet. Mom pushed my hands away but she didn’t step back or force me away.

“Did you know women can get lumps on their bottoms too?” I suddenly blurted out.

That had just popped into my head.

“No, really?” Mom whispered, still swaying on her feet, as was I.

“Yeah, especially if you’ve had a lump on your breast.”

This was pure bullshit and I was sure Mom likely knew it as such but I still said it with conviction.

“Have you checked yours?” I asked, my hands already sliding down her shoulders and then jumping to her waist, inside the robe.

“No, I didn’t even know about it,” Mom replied.

“I better check, then,” I mumbled, my hands slipping around the curve of Mom’s waist, sliding easily over the silky material of her nightgown.

Gently, I urged Mom closer to me, pressing my hands into the small of her back. When she was almost touching me her arms lifted until her hands clutched my shoulders. I moved my hands lower, palms flat on Mom’s back, sliding down until each was poised at the top of her buttocks. I paused for a moment, scared to continue without permission, then, when it didn’t come, proceeded anyway.

Oh, what a gentle, erotic slope my hands traveled, a curve as magnificent as the underside of her breasts and just as perfect. How magically her buns filled my cupped hands, how sensuous they felt, soft yet firm, quivering with a life that couldn’t be contained. Oh, if only I could touch them directly, sense their bare skin, I would be in heaven. I reached the bottom and curled my fingers underneath, testing the heft of each slightly sagging swell and, sighing, lowering my head to Mom’s shoulder. I squeezed and pulled them closer, bringing Mom into full frontal contact.

“Ben,” Mom whispered.

“Ben,” she repeated, more firmly.

“Yes,” I replied groggily.

“I think, perhaps, we should finish this tomorrow.”

Mom’s hands were gently urging me away.


“Yes, tomorrow.”

I brought my left hand up to Mom’s waist, preparing to part, but the right lingered. Slowly, I allowed its fingers to curl completely around Mom’s left buttock until the tips were pressed into the base of the divide between her cheeks and then, just as slowly, I deliberately raised my hand, dragging my fingertips up the crevice that stretched above.

“Ok, tomorrow,” I whispered.

Thankfully, Mom wasn’t angry. She stretched up to kiss me on the neck, then lifted higher to kiss me on my ear, her slightly moist lips leaving a hot trail between.

“Goodnight, baby.”

She was gone and I was left with the smell of her hair and her perfume. It filled my nostrils for hours after that as I dreamed of her and eventually squeezed my fluid out into my shorts for a second night.


“You’re not serious?” Mom was aghast. “You don’t really think I’m going to let you smear that mess all over me, do you?”

“But you’re the model. You look at yourself in the mirror as you work. It has to be on you.”

“Why can’t you just paint the statues?”

“Two reasons,” I explained. “First, nobody wants a painted statue.”

“I guess,” Mom concurred. “And second?”

“And second,” I continued, “it’s what you see that counts. You’ll see a different array of light and shadow and that will change what you create. Don’t you see?”

“Yes, Mom,” replied, her fingertip in her mouth, eyes narrowing as she thought. “I do see.”

Mom stood up. “Go ahead, then, paint me,” she said, holding her arms out at her sides.

“Not here, and not wearing all those clothes.”

“Where, then? You can’t put that on me in the house. It will ruin the floor if it spills.”

“Right out there then, on the grass.”

“On the grass? I’m not taking my clothes off in the back yard.”

“Just your top, and your jeans.”

“I don’t need to take off my jeans. I only do women sitting.”

“Yes, but the tops of the thighs and the sides of the hips are showing. They need to be painted too.”

“What if someone comes?”

“Who ever comes here during the day?”

Reluctantly, Mom acquiesced. “Alright, but just down to my bra and panties, or maybe I should put on a bathing suit.”

“No, Mom. We don’t have time. We need to be finished before Dad gets home. You can imagine what he’d say if he knew you were painting yourself.”

Mom walked out to the middle of the yard, kicked off her flip flops and loosened her jeans, then pushed them down her legs. She kicked them off, undoing the buttons on her blouse and letting it fall to the ground as she sank to her knees wearing only a brief pair of panties. Not a thong, mind you, but a nice small triangular pair of black panties with narrow ears that rose up and over the swell of her hips. The fleshy part of her ass bulged out a bit under the edge of the black panties.

“What a woman must suffer for her art,” Mom chuckled. “Come on, get it over with.”

As I started rubbing the mix on Mom’s shoulders and back, she barked, “Ugggh. This better work.”

I lathered the ‘paint’ on Mom’s shoulders, arms, back, stomach and thighs, spreading it slowly with my hands and working it into her soft skin. I left the best parts for last: her breasts, the inside of her thighs, and the bits closest to her panties in the back. I did her breasts first because she was used to me touching her there and was less likely to object to my exploring fingers on that part of her body. By the time I finished coloring her breasts, Mom’s nipples were definitely erect. I moved to her legs but as my fingers pushed the paint between her thighs, Mom objected and closed her legs tight.

“Hey, I don’t need this stuff there.”

“If you don’t, you’ll be disconcerted by the line that shows. You should have it right over the tops of your thighs.”

Mom reluctantly loosened her legs to let me apply the paint. I rubbed it up and down the length of her inner thighs but was careful not to get too close to her panties. I sensed that a boundary existed somewhere around there and that my proximity to it was making Mom a little tense. I definitely didn’t want to spook her so I chickened out on my plans to smear the stuff over Mom’s ass, especially those intriguing bulges at the bottom.

“Ok, you’re ready,” I said, standing back to admire my work.

“Well, now we’ll see,” Mom said, standing.

She walked awkwardly to the studio as if she was covered in mud and I supposed that’s what the stuff felt like as it dried. I stood as quietly as I could, out of Mom’s sight, as she worked on the next piece. She worked quickly and rarely stopped to examine her body. When she did, she struck a pose and merely glanced at the mirror rather than twisting and turning, preening, and peering intently as she usually did. Somehow, she was seeing immediately what she needed to see. When she was done, she started on another one right away.

“Ben. Ben!”

I ran to the bathroom.

“Ben! Come here!”

I opened the door, carefully peeking inside, ready to quickly yank my head out.

“Come in. Quickly. And shut the door.”

I stepped inside. Mom was in the shower, the sliding door half open, her eyes closed and her hair full of shampoo.

“This stuff isn’t coming off and your father will be home soon.”

I surveyed at Mom’s glistening body. She had the stuff mostly off her front and the backs of her legs but it still clung to the backs of her upper arms and all down her back. My eyes drifted to her pelvis, the swell of her tummy and the tuft of hair below it. If she turned, I would see my mother’s pussy.

“Ben. Get in here and scrub my back.”


“Get in here. You put it on, now you get it off!”

“Oh, ok.”

I scrambled to get my pants and shirt off.

“Leave those on,” Mom yelled when I pushed my underwear down. “What are you thinking?”

I nodded, acknowledging my silliness. Mom pulled the shower door wide open and I stepped in behind her. She reached behind herself to hand me the soap and a wash cloth. I was staring at Mom’s bare ass, the one I had groped the night before and pounded my poor little dick all night over. Naked, it was even sexier than I had imagined it to be, firm but jiggling, the bulgy cheeks clearly separated. I dearly wanted to cup them in my hands.

“My back, Ben. Scrub my back.”

I started rubbing the soap all over Mom’s back and following it with the washcloth, working it in hard. The paint began to come off. When I got her back done, I searched out bits behind her arms and beside her breasts that she had missed. Mom had calmed down quite a bit when she realized the stuff was coming off and stood with both arms stretched up on the end of the shower wall to brace herself against my rubbing hands. Her head turned when they slid below her back and onto her slippery buttocks.

“Hey, what are you doing?”

“Some of the paint dripped down. You’ve got some here and here,” I said, touching the top of her bum just above her crack and the bottom of each cheek, the parts that would have been above and below her panties.

“Really? How on earth did that happen?” Mom asked, craning her neck to see but unable to.

“I don’t know,” I replied, scratching at the area just above her crack, my scraping fingertip managing to slip into her delightful crevice. “Should I get it?”

“Hurry then,” Mom said. “Dad will be home soon.”

I moved down to scratch at the fleshy bottom of Mom’s cheeks. I was in my glory, rubbing away at Mom’s fantastic butt, my head lowered to see what I was doing. There was, of course, no paint there. Employing both hands in the interest of getting the job done faster, I managed to pull Mom’s cheeks apart to observe her crinkly bottom hole. Of course, the pulpy lips below divided by her furry slit didn’t escape my attention either. If wasn’t long before Mom had had enough because she pushed herself away from the wall and abruptly shut off the shower.

Stepping out, she said, “I’ll get the rest later. Your father will be here any minute now.”

“I managed to get it all,” I said, in case she examined herself in her bedroom and found no paint on her butt.

“Good, good,” Mom replied, toweling herself hurriedly. “You better get to your room.” She glanced at me as she rubbed herself and I noticed that her eyes were drawn to my soaking wet underwear and the swollen cock they contained. “Maybe you should just get back in the shower,” she grinned, and left.

I did as Mom suggested. Of course, I couldn’t leave my cock alone. It was empty when I was done five minutes later and pictures of Mom’s wet cheeks were still floating in front of my closed eyes.


Mom didn’t come down that night. I waited for hours but finally went to bed but I couldn’t sleep. I checked the computer and found several emails requesting more information about the nude statues and their prices which I hadn’t put in because I didn’t know what was appropriate. I was about to answer when one email in particular caught my eye, offering five thousand dollars in the subject line for a commissioned work. The message body promised more to follow if they liked the first one.

Naturally, I read that email with great interest. They — it appeared to be from a man and a women — had read the bio of Mom that I had put up in an ‘About the Sculptress’ page, noting her recent cancer scare. They wanted to know if Mom would do a commissioned work with the woman lying down rather than sitting. I responded to the email saying that we were open to the idea. A response came back within minutes when I was in the middle of responding to a price request. I left that message to read the response.

Are you the Sculptress?

No. I’m her son.

The response was immediate.

Her son. How very nice to meet you. Will your mother do the piece we’ve requested and would she be interested in further requests? We’re willing to pay more.

I’m sure she will. She is very much the artist and is interested in the piece more than the money. That’s why she let’s me look after the business part. My I ask how much more?

If we like the first, then we’re thinking $10,000 per piece. Does that sound reasonable to you?”

What kind of pieces did you have in mind?

I was so excited I could hardly type. I was relieved this exchange wasn’t taking place face to face. I couldn’t have kept my cool if it was.

Several in the prone position and perhaps a few more sitting or lying with a young man son nearby.

The latter would be much more work.

We’re willing to offer more for those.

If my mother is willing, will you put down a deposit?

We’ll pay up front for the first piece. Please send us the details so we can wire the money to your account.

I couldn’t believe it. I replied that I would send the details ASAP and then responded to the other requests saying that the prices would be posted soon. I wanted to get Mom to see this right away but it was after midnight. I had a heck of a time getting to sleep. I was so worked up, I didn’t even beat off.


I was up early the next day. Dad and Mom were still finishing their breakfast. Mom could see that I was excited but Dad was oblivious. I didn’t say anything because I wanted to let Mom know first and let her decide what to say to my father. I could hardly wait for him to leave and Mom noticed my agitated state.

Finally, Mom accompanied Dad to the door, dressed in a white blouse and a black, pleated skirt. She kissed him goodbye, stood at the door until he got in his car, then waved as he backed out of the driveway. Closing the door, Mom turned and walked back toward the kitchen, already unbuttoning her blouse as she came.

“What’s up mister? Why are you so antsy?” she smiled as she entered the kitchen, the buttons already undone almost to the waist of her skirt. Mom was pulling the blouse up, untucking it from the skirt but stopped, peering at my face. “What? What is it?”

“You won’t believe it, Mom. Some couple wants to commission a statue… for five grand!”

“What? You’re joking?”

“Nope, I kid you not.”

I got up and went to Mom. Instead of hugging her, I brushed her stilled hands aside and grasped her blouse, pulling it up out of her skirt to finish the job for her.

“You’re really serious, aren’t you?”

“I am,” I laughed. “I’m really, really serious.”

I struggled and failed to keep a straight face. What I didn’t fail at was undoing the remaining buttons on Mom’s blouse. She didn’t seem to even notice what I was doing, even when I pulled her blouse apart to reveal her naked breasts and started pushing it off her shoulders.

“What do they want?” Mom asked, automatically holding her arms out from her sides to make it easier for me to strip off the long-sleeved blouse.

I got it off one hand but it hung up on the other. I ignored it and grasped her breasts in both hands.

“I told you these, I mean they, would sell.”

Mom was oblivious to my caressing hands.

“When do they need it?”

“When you’re done. It’s at your discretion.”

“I can’t believe it.”

“You’re a Sculptress, Mom. You’ve really done it.”

“With you’re help. You’re the one that made it happen.”

Mom threw her hands around my neck and hugged me hard, almost dislodging my hands but I managed to retain my grip.

“You wonderful, wonderful boy. You’ve given me a new career.”

Mom kissed me, full on the mouth.

I was stunned. So stunned, I forgot her tits and actually let them go. Mom was giddy with laughter. I slipped my hands around her shoulders and kissed her back. We broke apart and laughed together. My arms slid down to the small of her back and I kissed her again. The laugh between was short-lived. Mom’s arms tightened around my neck and we kissed again. This time, Mom really kissed me, her lips mashing against mine for several long seconds before her tongue slipped into my mouth. I moved my hands around to her front to reclaim her tits, sucking her tongue deeper into my mouth. Mine dueled with hers and finally pushed it back until it retreated to its home, closely chased my mine invading her own mouth. We were gasping for air when we finished. Mom’s hands slid from my shoulders and she stepped back.

“Whew,” Mom sighed. “I guess we got a little carried away.”

“We had a good excuse,” I panted.

“I suppose. I guess artists sometimes let their emotions get the better of themselves,” Mom responded, turning away, pulling the blouse off her wrist and tossing it onto a chair. “We’d better finish our breakfast, we’ve got painting and sculpting to do.”

As we finished breakfast, I filled Mom in on the email exchange. I could see her mind drifting off to plan the new sculptures as I spoke. As I suspected, the money, fantastic as is was, was secondary to the fact that someone wanted her work. As her mind toiled, I could have slapped myself to see if I was really awake and not dreaming. I mean, I was sitting at the breakfast table with my sexy mother, dressed in a skirt with her breasts nonchalantly on full display without a hint of discomfort on her part.

We walked together into the yard but Mom stopped in the middle of the grass.

“I guess you better paint me,” she said, indicating with her flapping hand that I should fetch the paint.

I returned quickly to find Mom still standing where I had left her. When she saw me, she smiled and reached down and slid the zipper down the side of her hip, then kinked it up and back, letting the skirt fall of its own accord. Mom kicked it away several feet, then turned around and kneeled on the grass wearing only her panties. I went to her and sank to my knees behind her.

“I guess you’d better paint all of me,” she instructed in a rather throaty voice.

I splashed the paint on Mom’s back and spread it around, covering her arms and shoulders and even the back of her thighs and her calves. When I reached around to do her front, and Mom didn’t object, I concentrated on her breasts, kneading and stroking them for long minutes, massaging and flicking her nipples, once even tugging them up until they dropped from the weight of their fleshy substrate.

The two pieces Mom had done the day before were really superb and I really thought it was due to the paint making the contours of her body more apparent to her as she worked. After all, she had worked quickly with the briefest of glances at her body in the mirror, but I had now changed my mind. I now believed the superior work was due to Mom’s state of arousal and I was going to make sure she was aroused for this first commissioned piece of work. I think Mom was aware of it too, at least at some level, when I thought about the strength of her conviction that it was me that had made it happen. I had thought she was referring to the website but now I think she was voicing her own conviction and she, more than anyone, should know what was driving her.

I dipped my hand in the paint bucket and, with my left lightly stroking Mom’s throat, I splashed the right on her belly, moving the paint slowly around in an ever widening circle. Again, I dipped my hand and spread the paint everywhere, even onto Mom’s panties. Dipping my hand in again, I dropped it onto Mom’s thighs which parted to give me access to the inside of her legs. My lips dropped onto Mom’s neck and I nibbled the crook as my hand languidly pushed the paint deep between her legs, scraping her panties on each upstroke.

I looked at Mom’s eyes and was pleased to see they were shut, a wanton expression covering her face. Dipping my hand again, I surprised her by rubbing it onto her bottom, covering her cheeks and the panties. She slumped back against me so I curled my left arm around her torso beneath her breasts to pull her up on her knees. I dipped my hand again and applied a liberal quantity of paint to Mom’s bottom again, this time working it between her legs from behind. I wasn’t shy about rubbing my hand up her center, letting my fingers push into the crevice dividing her cheeks. The next handful went directly on the front of Mom’s panties and my mouth covered her ear, the tip of my tongue swirling slowly around its rim, then tasting the center. When the first low moan escaped Mom’s lips, I pushed her forward onto the grass.

Mom lay still where she had landed. My eyes drinking in her painted body. It was a surreal, extremely erotic sight. I leaned forward and pushed the back of her right knee, moving it up until her leg was bent at almost ninety degrees. Observing her position critically, I moved her left leg up too but not as much. After a brief pause, I pulled on Mom’s right shoulder until her upper body was almost perpendicular to the grass. Gently, I pried her face up so it looked like she was trying to look back, waiting expectantly for someone behind her, except her eyes were closed. Almost satisfied, but not quite. I adjusted Mom’s hips so they tilted forward slightly but her ass pushed up and back. For the final touch, I moved Mom’s knees together and aligned her lower legs so they matched, one on the other, with one foot curling over the other.

Perfect. A woman waiting expectantly for her lover. Apprehensive, yet offering him everything, from behind.

I laid down behind Mom, snuggling up to her and fitting myself around her body, the lump in my shorts just barely touching the triangle below her painted panties. As I leaned over to whisper in her ear, my bulge pressed into that sacred spot.

“You’ve got work to do,” I whispered thickly into her wet ear.

I stood and dragged Mom to her feet.

I kept my distance, quietly watching Mom as she worked feverishly for the next few hours. She worked right through lunch, though I set a plate of fresh fruits and vegetables nearby. She finished the first statue, lying on its side, twisting up to look at the sky, the pert upper breast leaping from its chest as if it wanted to launch itself up to meet the target of its gaze. The second was finished in the middle of the afternoon. It, too, was lying on its side, though turned down toward the earth, it’s prominent, naked bottom pushing up as if unashamed of the heathen triangle it blatantly offered.

When she was done, Mom looked vacantly about, almost immediately noticing the food. She devoured it ravenously, the speed with which she ate forcing juice from the oranges and tomatoes spilling over her chin. She didn’t drink until the food was gone and then she gulped it down in one go. Then, she slumped in her seat before getting up and tottering like an old woman. I stepped quickly forward and grabbed her, fearing that she was about to fall. I carried her in my arms, upstairs, to the bathroom and the shower. There, I pulled the panties down and, God help me, kissed each bare cheek as I pushed the panties down her legs and off her feet.

As she stood in the shower, leaning against the wall, letting the water run over her back, I undressed… completely. Mom was watching me with listless eyes but they still tracked my underwear being dragged down to my feet and off… then rose to follow the spring of my cock. I stepped into the shower behind her, soap in one hand and a washcloth in the other. I set to work, wiping away the paint and the stress.

I cleaned her well and massaged her body as I went, interested more in relaxing than caressing. Yes, I took liberty in touching every part of her body but I didn’t try to rub my hard cock on her though my tip did accidently bump into her bum several times. I don’t know how but I resisted the urge to push it between her legs. She was susceptible and I didn’t want to take advantage. I let her know that I loved her in the tender way I touched her, that I was fascinated with her beauty in body and soul, but most of all, just that I loved her.

We didn’t say a word to my father about the emails or the new sculptures.


Mom didn’t come downstairs again that night either. Perhaps the day’s events had taken too great a toll.

I was up early again the next day, eager to see her. Mom wore a simple white blouse, braless again, and a dark, navy blue skirt with intricate designs sketched in thin white lines. The thin cotton skirt swirled about her legs as she walked but when she returned from waving goodbye to Dad it was her blouse that attracted my attention. It was fully buttoned and Mom didn’t give any indication that she was going to unbutton it as she walked unsmiling toward me and stopped in front of my chair.

I can’t describe the thrill that spread through my chest when, once there, a smile appeared and Mom started to undo her blouse. Slowly, very slowly. I didn’t say a word as I craned my neck to see and neither did she. The white blouse was dropped carelessly and my eyes followed it to the floor despite the fact that Mom wasn’t wearing a bra. Her fingers were already sliding the zipper down on the navy blue skirt and my attention focused there, intent on the bare skin being exposed as Mom slowly lowered it over her hips. The depression between hipbone and tummy was revealed only to be hidden by the unfortunate appearance of panties but, as the skirt continued its fall, Mom’s flesh, in the form of soft, white thighs, reappeared. The skirt passed her knees and Mom stepped carefully out of it before dropping it onto the blouse. Two pieces of clothing. Only white panties were left. Mom leaned over me to brace her hands against the wall behind my head.

“I don’t want to get paint on these. I had to throw the black ones out yesterday.”

Mom waited, still smiling, but didn’t say anything more. Her words sank in and I reached out with both hands to tug the panties down her hips. They caught briefly on the jutting swells of her behind, then snapped down to the base of her ass and the thickness of her thighs. Her pussy was bare, a neatly trimmed slot barely covering the puffy lips. I savored its musky aroma. Slowly, I tugged the panties further, in no hurry, leaning closer to Mom the farther I pushed them down her legs. When they were near her feet, my face was so close I could have stuck out my tongue and tasted her. Mom stepped out of the panties and I dropped them where they were on the floor.

“Come,” Mom whispered. “We’ve got work to do.”

She pulled me up by my hand and turned to lead me outside. I stumbled trying not to step on her panties. What would Dad think if he came home to find Mom’s clothes strewn around the kitchen, especially her panties? Halfway across the yard, just as she had the day before, Mom stopped and pulled me even with her, then pushed on my back to urge me ahead.

“Go get the paint,” she said.

I turned back to Mom and folded my arms around her naked body.

“We don’t need the paint.”

I leaned down to plant a kiss in the crook of her neck.

“No,” she whispered.

I stiffened, then pulled back and looked into her eyes.

“I guess you’re right, we don’t,” she said and stretched up to kiss me on my mouth.

I pulled her to me and mashed my lips on hers, slowly slipping my tongue into her mouth. My hands roamed down Mom’s back and onto her gently sloping buttocks, curling around her bottom and squeezing her delicious buns. The kiss was intense and when we stopped twisting our faces to catch our breath, I had pulled Mom hard against the fullness of my swollen private parts. I realized what I had done and was about to pull away when Mom’s mouth sought mine again, her tongue pushing thickly into me. I responded to its demand, kissing her hard and wrapping my arms tightly around her. Her pelvis thrust against mine and I ground my cock into its yielding flesh, forcing it into a rotational movement that continued until we parted again to breathe.

“No,” Mom said. “We certainly don’t need the paint.” She stepped back, out of breath, but didn’t turn away. My eyes moved down from her flushed face to her heaving chest and quivering nipples, then below to her pubic hair which was pulsing with excitement. I noticed that the front of my shorts were bursting with my own excitement and dropped my hands in front as I quickly looked up to see if Mom had seen. She had. I caught her just as she averted her eyes.

“Don’t interrupt me today,” she said, her breathing barely allowing the words to get out. “I want to know you’re waiting, and that I can’t see you until I’m done.”

It was one of the most difficult things I ever did, watching Mom walk naked away from me. She worked for hours and hours. It was late afternoon when she finished. I stepped hesitantly up to the door just as she was covering her new work with the tarp. Her look kept me from entering so I waited, patiently, until she joined me at the door.

“Your father will be here any minute. It’s a good thing we didn’t use the paint,” she said.

“Yes, good thing,” I agreed, though I didn’t really agree at all. I had been waiting all day to have our shower and it hadn’t dawned on me once that it needn’t happen if we didn’t use the paint.


That night, I prepared a comforting environment for Mom after she and Dad retired for the night, just in case she did come downstairs unlike the previous two nights. After sitting alone for over two hours, I was about to give up and go to bed when I heard the soft click of a door being carefully closed upstairs. I craned my neck, turning my ear toward the stairs but I saw her before I detected the soft fall of her footsteps. She descended the stairs slowly, dressed like she had been every other night in a tightly cinched robe. Her eyes said it all as she stepped into the living room.

“Hi sweetheart. I couldn’t sleep… Oh Ben, this is so lovely. Thank you so much.”

Mom’s eyes danced with the reflection of the candles I had placed all over the living room, on the window sill, the tables, and even on the floor. Her nostrils flared as she breathed in deep, inhaling the aroma of their scented oils.

“Gosh, it’s a bit overwhelming… almost too much.”

Her steps faltered and I leapt to my feet, crossing the floor to steady her.

“Sit here,” I guided Mom to the couch, first sitting down myself against the pillows piled up at one end, one leg stretched across the cushions, then pulled her down with her back toward me. Mom wiggled her back, nestling comfortably against my chest.

“I couldn’t sleep,” she continued where she had left off. “I didn’t want to wake Dad so I got up.”

“Mmhmmmm,” I nodded, though she couldn’t see my head behind her.

“I keep thinking about their request,” Mom referred to the couple whose commission pieces she had worked so hard to do the past couple of days. “I hope they like them.”

“I’m sure they will,” I said, confidently, kissing Mom’s hair.

“I don’t know. Their instructions leave so much latitude: statues of a woman lying down and of a man sitting, watching her; statues of the two of them lying down together; and to make the woman older than the man, much older.”

“I know, it’s strange.”

“Yes. Usually it’s the man with a wife much too young for him but a woman with a much younger man but I’m sure it happens. They sound like they’re wealthy.” Mom paused, then added, “It’s probably her money.”

“Yes, probably,” I murmured, kissing Mom’s neck inside the collar of her robe.

“It’s just that I can’t decide what to do next. That’s why I can’t sleep.”

“Relax. You’ll think of something.”

By the sound of Mom’s sigh, she wasn’t as sure as I about that. My fingers found the belt securing her robe and began toying with it in a lackadaisical fashion, tugging its ends and slowly pulling the knot undone. Mom shifted left to bring her right leg up onto the couch too. I continued playing until the knot pulled free. Mom seemed to be deep in thought and unaware of my activity. Slowly, not because I was afraid she would stop me but rather because I didn’t want to disturb her, I pulled Mom’s robe apart until I had an unobstructed view down the front of her body, covered by the nightgown until just below her knees. Her feet were bare; she had kicked off her slippers.

As Mom pondered what to do the next day, I untangled the laces connecting her nightgown with discretion similar to that I had applied to dismantling the robe. After quite a few minutes, I had succeeded in unfettering Mom’s breasts and taken them gently into my hands. For the next half an hour, I nuzzled Mom’s neck and massaged her breasts, occasionally letting my hands stray down her belly inside the nightgown to stroke her soft skin. I was surprised when I encountered the upper traces of her pubic hair but I didn’t venture into it.

I didn’t want to disturb Mom’s thoughts as I was sure she was well into the creative process. Nevertheless, I could not stop my cock from swelling more at the thought of Mom’s bare pelvis. Had she purposely removed her panties before coming downstairs or was it just a coincidence? Her pussy was bare just inches below my trembling fingers. I hoped my hard cock, now pressing into the small of her back, didn’t intrude rudely into her thoughts but there was little I could do about that. Hoping to alleviate the situation, I returned my hands to Mom’s breasts. Mere seconds later my fingers surrounded her nipples, gently tugging and tweaking them into full extension. I would have stopped when I became aware of what I was doing were it not for Mom’s contented sigh and the feel of her body relaxing against mine. What I was doing must be helping her generate creative thoughts.

Several minutes later, Mom pulled up her knees, pushing her back more forcefully into my erection. Incredible as it sounds, my hands tired of manipulating Mom’s breasts. Again, they descended her body but this time stayed on top of her nightgown, stopping on her hips. My fingers stretched out and retracted, pulling the nightgown back. I repeated this several times until the hem was dragged up and over Mom’s raised knees. A few more clenches and the hem started an inexorable descent down the top of Mom’s thighs until it was bunched up on her belly. As soon as that happened, Mom lowered her legs until they were once again stretched out straight on the couch.

I returned my hands to her breasts but after several minutes reviving her stiff nipples let them stray down to Mom’s waist. There, my fingers began kneading her sides and, as a side-effect, rolling the nightgown up under Mom’s breasts. She was very quiet but I could feel her breath shortening and knew she was excited by either her thoughts or what I was doing. So was I! My boner was so ragingly hard I worried that I might damage her spine if I moved suddenly. I moved my head, stretching it up slightly so I could get a better view past Mom’s breasts. I was pleasantly surprised when she adjusted her head to accommodate me, or was that just accidental?

The last of the nightgown was now sliding up over Mom’s pouting tummy, revealing the tuft of pubic hair covering her mound, a slash of white to either side where the sun never reached when she tanned in the back yard. When the nightgown was completely rolled up, Mom pulled her legs up again, her rising knees held tightly together. Was she feeling self-conscious? Was she going to cover up?

Mom turned her head sideways toward the back of the couch. Maybe she was embarrassed that she’d let me expose her this way. Her head rubbed into the hollow under my left shoulder as if scratching an itch in her ear, then was still. A few seconds later, Mom’s knees parted, then stopped when the gap was only two inches wide. Haltingly, her knees continued to give way, stopping and starting, again and again, until they were more than two feet apart. I raised my hand to press Mom’s hair against the back of her head to clear the line of sight between my eyes and her bare pussy, now pulled slightly apart.

I could see a slight furrow through the slot of pubic hair. She was trembling down there. Why? Was she ashamed? If so, why didn’t she close her legs? Or maybe she was quivering in anticipation, or from the feel of my eyes’ caress?

I didn’t know. What I did know was that I wanted to be closer to that tantalizing tuft of hair. I returned my hand to Mom’s hip and moved both of them closer to the center, stopping in the shallow groove just inside her hipbones. Stretching my fingers toward each other, I set them down on Mom’s soft pelvic flesh just short of that wondrous strip of hair, pressed in, and pulled.

What a fantastic revelation! The furrow widened and a moist, pink slit appeared at the bottom of the trench. I had seen Mom’s pussy this morning when she let me pull her panties down but this, this was my first ever view of her cunt. My cock throbbed into her back. Oh God, don’t come, don’t come. I groaned out loud with the effort, willing my cock to stop.

The moment passed and I sighed with relief. I rubbed my fingers up and down at the sides of Mom’s pussy, then pushed them together and pulled them apart.

“Ohhhhhh,” Mom released a quiet sigh.

I kept manipulating the flesh at the sides of Mom’s pussy, alternately hiding and revealing that pink slit and causing Mom to sigh again and again, more frequently as the pinkness moistened. When her sighs were almost constant, I moved my hands closer together. Now, when they reached toward each other, they met on top of that beckoning furrow and descended together into the pinkness, prying it apart, tenderly, lovingly. Up and down, my fingertips stroked as Mom’s sighs were converted into soft moans.

When the moans because groans, I began openly thrusting my hardness into Mom’s back, at first slowly but then with more and more vigor. In my passion, I forgot to be tender and felt the fingers of my right hand push inside Mom, between her pussy lips, inserting themselves in her cunt, which immediately shoved itself more firmly upward until my digits were completely ensconced. My left hand moved instinctively to the top of Mom’s pussy and was hotly welcomed there. I was bucking frantically against her back now, no longer afraid of a messy release. In fact, needing it desperately. When it came, filling my shorts with hot, sticky goo, Mom’s hands covered mine, pressing them tight as she shuddered to her own release.

We were still. The candlelight flickered in the night as we became once more aware of our surroundings. I pushed Mom’s nightgown down over her belly until it was piled up, covering her. Mom’s hands took over, pushing it up and over her knees which were now closed demurely together. Her legs lowered and Mom sat up, twisting to put her feet on the floor. She gathered her robe about her and tugged it in to her waist, threading the belt into a bow and pulling it tight into a knot. She found her slippers and slipped her feet into them, then turned and looked down at me.

“Thanks,” she said, patting my chest. She didn’t look down at my still bulging shorts or the spreading wetness there. “I think I know what I’m going to do now.

Mom got up and quietly walked away.


Mom was already out in the studio working when I got up the next morning. Dad was gone. After breakfast, I returned to my room instead of disturbing her, deciding instead to work on the website and check for emails. There were several queries which I answered. I made a lunch and took it out to the studio. Mom had just finished a piece and covered it up so we ate together. I glanced curiously several times at the tarp, wondering what was underneath. Mom noticed.

“Be patient,” she said. “I’ll show you when I’m ready.”

“Do you need some support before you go back to work?”

“Support?” she asked. My eagerness for her response must have answered her query because she smiled softly as if trying to let me down gently, “No, I know exactly what I want to do.”

I must have looked devastated because Mom immediately added, “But I’m not sure what to do for tomorrow. Perhaps we can do a little more mentoring tonight?”

“Yeah, Mom. Whatever you want. I’m happy to help out any way I can.”

“You a bigger help than you know.”

Mom turned back to work and, as she did, her eyes flitted across my shorts. I looked down to see a huge boner that, until then, I had been completely unaware of. I blushed and looked at Mom, ready to say something, to apologize or whatever, but she was already working. Quietly, I slipped outside and disappeared into the house.

It was late, much later than the night before, when Mom appeared on the stairs. She was standing still, as if she was waiting for me to notice her before she made her descent. She was dressed in the same robe. Her eyes sparkled as she neared the candlelight. I thought it odd that I could notice her eyes at the same time I registered the way her body pressed against the robe as she walked and noticed how silently her bare feet carried her across the carpet.

Her steps didn’t falter tonight. She strode confidently toward me, motioning for me to lie back against the pillows. When she was next to me, she pulled two of them out and pressed me back until I was almost prone. Then she undid the belt on her robe but held it together with one hand as she lifted one knee over me and set it down between my leg and the back of the couch. As she lay down on top of me, her robe fell open and her breasts dangled down. Mom was naked!

Mom wriggled on top of me, getting comfortable. When she was finally still, her head was on my shoulder and her face was buried in my neck.

“Will you tickle me while I think?” she asked.

“Tickle you?” I asked.

“Yes. You know what I mean. Start with my back.”

I placed my hands on Mom’s back and started stroking it.

“Underneath,” she murmured. “On my skin.”

“Oh,” I said.

I pulled at Mom’s robe but had trouble baring more than a few inches below her neck. Pulling it up from her front, squeezed between us, I peeled it away from her shoulders until her back was bare and the robe was piled on top of her buttocks. I started from there, in the small of her back, using long strokes up her sides and down her spine.

“Mmmmmmm, like that,” Mom purred.

I stroked and caressed Mom forever, my fingertips dancing lightly with the barest of touch at times and then rubbing firmly with the sole of my knuckles and even pressing in with my palms. I scraped along the side of her breasts but I didn’t try to reach underneath to hold them. I was familiar with them now and didn’t want to relieve the pressure of her body along mine, it felt so good. At some point, I pulled the rest of the robe up from Mom’s sides and pushed it off her bottom until it fell on the floor. Now, my strokes traced the length of her back and more, tasting the full range of her buttocks.

I gravitated more and more onto Mom’s ass, plying it with my eager fingers, exploring every curve, every cranny, and the full extent of her jutting cheeks. When my fingers tracked near her hidden valley, Mom’s pelvis pressed down more firmly against my own. Soon, my fingers were plying that forbidden canyon, pulling her cheeks apart to make the entrance wider. My right hand stretched in search of the moist crevice I had explored the night before but I couldn’t quite reach it. Mom shifted on top of me, moving up until her head flopped over my shoulder and my straining fingers found her delicious slit.

So inviting, so wet! My fingertips slid easily inside.

“Ohhhhhhh,” Mom moaned in my ear, her lips pressing against the side of my head and encircling the edge of my ear just as her tongue pressed inside.

I pushed my fingers in deep. Mom scrunched hard into my cock and moaned in my ear, then lifted her ass back to shove my fingers deeper inside her. I started fingering her and running my other hand up and down her ass. Mom’s hip began to rotate, dry humping my cock and fucking my fingers. The fingertips of my left hand found and pressed on her anus. Mom’s tongue shoved hard into my ear, swirling wetly, then broke away. Her head lifted up and the next thing I knew her mouth was covering mine and her tongue was reaching for my throat. I slipped my fingertip into her asshole.

Immediately, Mom started bucking on my cock and her hands shoved under my back, grabbing my shorts and pushing them down. She was like a woman possessed, desperate to get at me, desperate to find relief. I strained to lift us both. The effort was worth it when my shorts suddenly shot down over my hips and ass, scraping over my cock until the waistband was caught by my balls. One hard jerk later, and my balls were pressing against Mom’s moist pussy.

Feverishly, Mom’s hand found my cock. She didn’t hesitate for an instant. She rose up until her head was hanging above mine and, looking down, she guided my cock to her entrance, slowed to carefully insert its tip, then just as slowly sank down my rigid shaft, mewling a strange animal-like sound until her mound found my root. The fucking started right away. Mom leaned over me, huffing and puffing while her cunt gripped my cock, chewing up and down its length like a starving cow deprived of its cud. All I could do was lay underneath and groan my pleasure. Each time I thrust up, I was immediately smashed down. Mom was fucking my ass off and all I could do was grab her hips and hang on.

I came hard but was dwarfed by Mom’s silent yet thundering explosion which drenched my balls. She didn’t stop right away. Rather, she continued fucking my cock, though ever slower and slower, until finally, she collapsed on my chest, hands running through my hair and kissing my forehead. After a long time, Mom pulled away and stood beside the couch. She let me look at her heaving breasts and trembling, wet pussy, only slowly pulling her robe closed and belting it up. She touched her fingers to her lips and then pressed it to my forehead. About to turn away, she repeated the touch to her lips and then touched the tip of my worn out cock, now flopped over my stomach. She giggled, a mischievous glint in her eye, and turned away.


The next morning, while Dad drank his coffee and I ate my breakfast, Mom washed some apples in the sink. Dad’s nose was poked into the morning newspaper which was fortunate given the outrageous act Mom performed. She reached under her skirt and pulled her panties down to her knees, then continued scrubbing the apples as if everything was normal. She wiggled her legs until the panties had fallen to her ankles, then kicked the flip flops off her feet and stepped out of them. Bending over to pick them up, she smiled at me and calmly opened the cupboard under the sink and deposited them in the garbage. Mom returned to scrubbing the apples as if nothing had happened.

When Mom returned from waving goodbye to Dad, she didn’t stop in front of me as I had expected. Instead, she walked right past me and out into the yard. By the time I got up and to the door, she was already stopped in the middle. She dropped to her knees and then flopped forward. Turning onto her side, she twisted her pelvis forward and drew her legs up until her legs were bent, striking the pose I had placed her in the last time I had painted her.

I strode toward Mom and stopped, looking down at her. She turned away without looking at me and stretched her hands out on the grass. As quietly as I could, I opened my jeans and pushed them down my legs. As I stepped out of them, I hoped Dad hadn’t forgotten anything. On my knees, I crawled up behind Mom and flipped her skirt up over her ass. Quickly, I ducked down, holding my hard boner to guide it into her magic triangle. The tip bumped against her soft flesh and followed the moistness to her entrance. I slipped easily inside, grasped Mom’s hip, and slid home with a relieved grunt.

Immediately, I started fucking her with a steady, vigorous pace. I couldn’t hold back, I needed to do her. I straddled her thighs and she pushed her ass up to help my cock find its easiest path. I held Mom by the waist and stepped up the pace, lunging harder and harder without any finesse, just a long hard, fast fuck. I was grunting and wheezing and almost yelling obscenities when I unloaded my balls. Gasping, I fell on Mom’s back. Eventually, I managed to speak.

“I”m sorry, Mom. I couldn’t stop. I meant to leave you… tense, so you could work.”

“Shhhhh,” Mom twisted around and I pushed myself up to let her turn. “I need serenity for the next piece and this is just what I need, at least for a start.”

Mom reached down to grasp my sticky, softening cock, immediately arresting its decline.

“Now, make love to me, and take your time.”

As Mom held my cock, I rained kisses upon her. She directed my mouth and my hands for a while, then quit, evidently satisfied with where I put them and what I did. It was a long session but I’m proud to say that I managed to bring Mom to an intense orgasm. After a minute or two of rest, Mom got up and walked to the studio. I flopped onto my back and watched her go. I lay on the grass for a long time, listening to her work before eventually getting up and going into the house.


They were here, at the door; the couple that commissioned all the work. The man was in his early forties and the woman was at least twenty years older, maybe more. They were elegantly dressed and a long, black limo was parked in the driveway, the driver standing respectfully by the rear door. The man spoke.

“Hello, I’m Nick and this his Gwen. We’ve come to see the pieces, if they’re ready.”

“Oh. I’m… uh… I’m not sure they are. I wish you’d let me know you were coming. I’ll uh, have to check with my mother.”

“Ben,” Mom’s voice came from behind me. “Please let them in.”

Mom greeted the couple, assuring them that their surprise visit was welcome and they could see the pieces any time. Would they like some tea first? I was shocked, given Mom’s earlier expressed aversion at meeting potential patrons, yet she was clearly keen to meet this couple and already seemed to be comfortable with them. They declined the tea and expressed their eagerness to see Mom’s work as soon as possible.

“Well then, right this way, Nick,” I said, my arm indicating the way through the kitchen and out the glass doors into the back yard. “I’m sure you and your wife will be very pleased. Mom has worked very hard and has completed several large sculptures.”

There was an awkward silence. Even Mom was looking at me as if I’d made a huge faux pas.

“Actually, Gwen is my mother.”

“Oh, I’m terribly sorry,” I stammered.

“That’s ok,” Nick said. “How could you know?”

Gwen spoke for the first time, looking at Mom. “But, of course, you knew, didn’t you?”

Mom nodded, holding Gwen’s gaze.

To make a long story short, Gwen and Nick were thrilled. They bought all the pieces, leaving us with a hundred thousand dollars in cash with a promise to make arrangement to have the sculptures picked up. The real shocker was when Gwen turned around to speak to Mom at the front door as they were leaving.

“I would truly appreciate it if you could find it in your heart to do at least one more piece to complete the set,” she said.

“Of course,” Mom said. “You have been more than generous.”

“Not as generous as you’ve been with your talent and your passion,” Gwen replied. “Please allow us to reward you for the magnificent gift you have bestowed upon us.”

“If you insist, but it isn’t necessary,” Mom said.


Gwen interrupted her son. “Shhh, Nick. This is a matter for mothers.” She turned to Mom. “I would be truly grateful if you would accept the same amount for the final piece.”

“It would be a honor to do it for you.”

After they had gone, I asked Mom about the final pieces.

“What is it she wants? She didn’t say anything about it.”

“She didn’t need to,” Mom said. “I already know.”

“What is it?”

“I’ll let you know when the time comes.”


Mom worked for several days without any assistance from me. I was cut off. The first day and evening, I tried everything I could to bring my plight to Mom’s attention but she ignored every hint, no matter how plain. On noon of the fourth day, however, things changed. Unfortunately, it was a Saturday and there was no way I could take advantage of Mom’s renewed attention.

I thought it cruel of Mom to tease me the way she did. She flitted around near me sending signals that made my dormant cock sore. She wasn’t brazen. Dad’s presence prevented that, but she managed to let me know she was interested in seeking my moral support again. A smile here, a flash of her eyes there, an unnecessary twist of her torso to emphasize the jut of her breast, the fall of her skirt from her knee baring the underside of a curved thigh and, late in the afternoon, the incessant tap of her bare foot as it dangled her flip flop from a painted toe. Oh, I got the message all right, or at least I thought I did.

After dinner, Mom pulled me aside as I headed for the living room.

“I don’t want you lighting candles anymore. Your father asked this morning why the house reeks of incense.”

I had been burning the candles every night waiting in vain for Mom to show. I was immediately depressed. I guess I had misread the signals. Mom was ending our affair and her way of letting me know was to tell me so stop burning the candles. Perhaps she had no further need of my particular brand of inspiration.

I sat in the dark that night, waiting. Finally, at two in the morning, I got up and carefully made my way through the dark to the stairs. Mom startled me. She was sitting on the steps half way up.

“What the…”


“Mom?” I whispered.

“Be quiet,” she snapped.

“How long have you…”


Mom stood and started down the steps, grasping my hand as she passed by me. I turned to follow. We threaded our way easily through the kitchen, the light of the moon shining through the glass doors. Mom pulled the door open, taking great care to make as little sound as possible. It was only then that I realized she was naked. She turned around to face me.

“Take your clothes off,” she whispered.

When I didn’t react, Mom waved her hands impatiently. I yanked my t-shirt over my head and threw it on a kitchen chair, then quickly pushed my shorts down and off my bare feet. The moonlight glinted off my hardening rod as I moved toward Mom but she put her hands up to stop me.

“Be still.”

I did as Mom said. The only part of me that moved was my stiff cock bouncing in the moonlight. I didn’t have any idea what was going on but I knew it wasn’t going to be bad.

“What do you think you’re going to do with that?” Mom asked.

She didn’t have to point. I knew what she was talking about.

“Nothing,” I said, like a little kid getting caught with something he wasn’t supposed to have.

“Did you think something was going to happen with your father right upstairs wondering why his house smells like incense every morning?”

This was taking a bad turn.


“I should think not. Now, follow me but be very quiet. Your father hasn’t been sleeping very well the past few nights.”

Mom turned and walked out into the yard toward the studio. Was she going to show me what she’d been doing the last few days? Couldn’t she wait until Monday?

I bumped into her back when she suddenly stopped in the middle of the grass. Mom gave me a stern look and glanced up at the dark bedroom window behind me. I turned to look. It was wide open, covered only by the screen.

“Be very quiet, Ben. We’re going to do something very special tonight but you’ll have to control yourself. Are you in?”

I nodded.

“Good. Get down on your knees.”

I knelt before Mom. She came closer, and closer, until her trimmed bush tickled my face. I pressed my nose against her belly and let my tongue slip past my lips, curling up into her furrow to taste hers. Mom’s hands curved around my head and pressed my face against her with gentle pressure. Her hips rotated and she sighed as my tongue entered her pussy. A minute later, Mom was slipping and sliding steadily up and down my face, her fingers gripping my hair tightly. Except for the sound of her breathing there was only the rustle of the trees from the light breeze. I braced my hands on the back of Mom’s thighs but she moved hers down to bat mine away without slowing her churning hips. A new sound entered my ears: Mom’s wet pussy working around my stiff tongue. Abruptly, Mom’s hips went into overdrive.

“Oh… oh, oh, ohhh… uh huh, uh huh, uh huh… oh, yes… yeah, yeah, yesssss, yessss, yesssssssss.”

Mom was not losing control. Her words were whispered and the intervening sighs muted.

Slowing, her hips were slowing, she was stepping back, falling to her knees, panting heavily, her hands covering her sex, arms closing in front, squeezing her boobs together, back arching, head falling back, looking at the sky.

“Yesssss, oh yessss.”

Mom flopped forward. I sat back on my heels, cock wavering in front of me, still hard and ready to go. I waited patiently, sure that it would now be my turn. I turned to look back at the bedroom window, suddenly nervous. Mom hadn’t been loud but if Dad was awake, could he have heard her? I couldn’t see any movement or any sign of lightness that would indicate someone standing in the window.

I whipped my head around when Mom’s lips covered my cock. She was sucking me, the fingers of one hand now circling my root while the other slipped down the underside of my shaft and onto my balls. I dropped my hands to the side of her head and thrust forward slightly, betraying my eagerness. Mom’s mouth pulled off my cock and my hands were smacked roughly away.

Her mouth regained my helmet and slid down my shaft. I kept my hands to myself. Up and down, twisting, sucking, fingers squeezing and stroking, nails scratching, tongue rubbing, flicking my tip, swirling around it, mouth sucking, for so long… oh, so long. I moved my hands toward Mom’s head but caught myself before I ruined everything. God, I wanted to hold her head, to fuck her face. Why was she teasing me so?

I pushed forward, afraid of the response but unable to hold back. No reaction, just Mom’s mouth pushed more firmly over my shaft. I pushed forward again, gently, provoking a gargling sound as my cock pushed against the back of Mom’s mouth, but still no recrimination. I moved my hips steadily, slowly at first, just a bit ahead and back, but fucking just the same. Fucking Mom’s mouth! Fucking her face!

I moved so steadily it was hard to realize I was pushing forward in longer and longer strokes and moving faster and faster. The sucking sounds from Mom’s mouth were louder now, as was the wet gargling sound, but I didn’t turn around to see if they were being registered by anyone else but us. This was too good not to focus on it completely. Not a single neuron in my brain was willing to direct its attention elsewhere.

How could she take such long strokes in her mouth? Incredible. She was so wet, her mouth and my cock sloppy with saliva, making it so slick. So fucking good. Faster now, it wouldn’t be long, my hands resting on the top of my thighs, slipping around underneath to help lift my cock into Mom’s face. Oh, god, yeah.

Mom’s hands on mine, pulling them away from my legs, toward her, onto her head, clasping them over her ears, letting go, leaving my hands in place, holding her head. I pulled Mom’s face onto my cock, thrusting, holding in, pulling out, thrusting in, holding, oh god… I was coming, coming, coming, leaning over Mom’s head, kissing her hair, keeping her mouth on my spurting cock, mumbling, “I love you, love you, love you.”

I was still, chest heaving, gasping for air, cock slipping out, over Mom’s lips, hands running down Mom’s back to her ass, hugging her. Mom was pulling away, her back straightening. I did too. She reached out and took my flaccid cock in her hand and began stroking it. Nothing happened for a minute or too, my manliness failing me, but then it struggled to rise, to once more venture into the breech. Mom leaned over my valiant, half-hard erection and… drooled saliva all over it! She worked it in with her hands, then bent and drooled on it again, then again. Mom walked on her knees past me. I turned to follow but she stopped, hunched over, knees and calves together. She looked back at me.

“Ben,” she whispered.

“Yes,” I whispered back.

“You have to do this very quietly, understand?”

“Yes,” I replied, though I wasn’t sure what she was talking about.

“You’ll have to keep me quiet too, understand?”

“Yes.” Now I was really in the dark.

Mom turned her face to the ground, reached behind herself with both hands, and pulled her cheeks apart. Ahhhhh, now I understood. Was this what Gwen and Mom had secretly understood? Was there one more statue to make? I crabbed my knees forward, fitting in behind Mom, my cock now rapidly hardening to the consistency of a steel pike.

“Spit on it,” Mom’s voice instructed, though I couldn’t see her face.

I bent over and spit on my cock.

“No, on me.”

Oh. I redirected my face and drooled spittle over Mom’s ass where I thought her asshole was. I used my finger to spread it around, searching for the little gateway. My finger slipped right into it. Had Mom prepared for this before she came downstairs? I had seen her anus before and it was a tight little pucker, not partly open like this. The thought added tungsten to my rod. Mom, laying in bed beside Dad with something in her ass, preparing it for her son. Oh God, I so wanted to fuck her there.

I brought my cockhead into contact with my left hand and slid it forward through my palm to the index finger, still embedded in Mom’s little hole. Pulling it out, I replaced it with the most concentrated bundle of nerves in my body.

It was so tight. My cock bent with effort but was still denied entry.

“Push,” Mom’s whisper was strained.

I pushed forward but my cock simply bent even more. Using my hand, I kept it straight while I shoved forward again. There. Her ass was giving way. I think. I kept up the pressure. Yes, I was sure it was giving way. I wished it was a full moon so I could see better. Is it? Is it going in? Yes, there it is, but so tight… my god, shove. Yeah, oh yeah. Mom was groaning. I leaned forward and reached down with my left hand to find her face, slipped my hand under it to cover her mouth. Mom groaned and my palm vibrated with its slick tones.

I pulled my cockhead out and drooled on Mom’s hole again. Even in the moonlight, I could see that it was bigger. Encouraged, I pressed my hardness in again. Mom’s audible groan split the night. I lunged forward to cover her mouth but not before another groan escaped Mom’s lips in response to my sudden move as my cock burst through the gate. I was in! My cock was in Mom’s ass!

I let Mom accommodate to my girth before moving gently to and fro, a fraction of an inch in and back, then an inch. I kept doing this until the grunts vibrating my palm abated, replaced with the occasional murmur. I lengthened my strokes and within a few minutes I was fucking Mom’s butt just like I would fuck her pussy. Mom’s throat was behaving so I pulled my hand back and used both to hold her hips, pulling her ass back as I thrust forward.

Soon, it almost felt like a common experience, so I varied the speed and depth of my strokes, rewarded by Mom’s reaction through her breathing, love whimpers, and soft moans. She seemed to like it when I suddenly thrust in hard and held it so I got up on my feet and straddled her ass, gouging my cock in as deep as I could, in long, slow twists. Oh yes, she loved that. And so did I! I humped her in a series of five or six lunges followed by a grinding pause, then repeated it all. This went on and on and on until I finally realized that we were both getting way to loud. I pushed forward and drove Mom flat on the grass, gripped her cheeks and began fucking her ass very hard.

I had to release one cheek to cover Mom’s mouth again. I pulled her chin up to point her face toward the bedroom window where Dad was sleeping. Releasing the other cheek, I grasped Mom’s hair and started on what I knew would be the final part of this ride, at least for me. I love that final run where you know you couldn’t stop if you tried, that you’d come anyway, so you just go with it and the woman you’re with knows it too and tries to match you so she can come with you. I could feel Mom doing that. I leaned forward to whisper encouragement in her ear, to tell her how much I loved her ass, and how much more I loved her.

We lay spent on the grass for ages. The first hints of dawn were evident when we finally dragged ourselves to our feet.


“Mom. What are you doing?”

Mom had pulled back my covers and was pulling me by the hand.

“Where’s Dad?” I asked, my eyes frantically looking past Mom’s nude body.

“He went out to see Eric. Come on. Get up.”

I stumbled to my feet, still groggy from sleeping but relieved that Dad wasn’t in the house.

“Where are we going?”

“To bed,” Mom said. “I haven’t made love in the morning for years and years.”

“Mom, this is crazy.”

However, my mind was already losing the battle to my cock as I followed Mom with faltering footsteps, my eyes running over her body. Did I mention that Mom had wonderful legs?

“Mom, Dad could come home any time.”

“Don’t worry about that.”

I did. I worried about it until Mom flopped on her bed and turned onto her back, legs opening and arms beckoning.

We made love several times that day. All morning and into the middle of the afternoon. Long, tender, unhurried love-making, probably the best sex I have ever had. After one exhausting session, Mom pushed me up and slid down underneath me to take my cock into her mouth. She sucked and tickled my balls until I began thrusting into her mouth, the visions of filling it with my seed already bringing me to the brink of realease but before I lost complete control, Mom suddenly shifted up and plunged my turgid pole into her eager cunt. I was startled at how easily it swallowed my my cock, which felt larger than it had ever felt before, but my thoughts were soon lost as I arched my back to dig as far into her moist suction as I could get.

Mom was so unworried about Dad’s potential return that I stopped worrying about it too, even initiating the last session over Mom’s mild objections. We made love like that a lot over the next two months. I would stay in bed until Dad had gone to work. Before his car even pulled out of the driveway, Mom would enter my room, naked, to pull me away to her bed. The hallway would always be littered with her clothes.

Sometimes, Mom sculpted but her interest had waned. We would talk or go for a walk or bike ride instead, that is, when we weren’t making love.

I was shocked when she told me the cancer had returned. Well, as it turned out, it had never really left. One day, Mom admitted that she had found out a few weeks earlier. The doctor simply announced that the cancer had spread. Mom didn’t want it to ruin the last few months she had on earth, especially with me she said, so she didn’t tell me at first. But now, she said, it wouldn’t be long before she became quite ill. She she was right. Mom passed not much more than a month later.

Dad started to drink. Nothing I said could persuade him to stop. It was a shame, an enormous waste, but there was simply nothing I could do to stop it. We didn’t seem to have any connection at all.

One day, I managed get myself to enter the studio. There, I found one last statue, one of me taking Mom from behind, my bent cock just entering her ass. I was astonished that Mom had made such an explicit piece. What would Dad have thought if he’d come in here? Or, had he? Is that why he was drinking? No, I was sure he hadn’t. He would have said something to me. And for sure, he wouldn’t have left the $200,000 in cash sitting in an open box on one of the tables.

I covered the statue and put it in my car. To anyone else except Dad and I, it was just a younger man fucking an older woman in the butt. It was probably commissioned by Gwen and Nick. I would call them and see if they wanted it.

That’s what brought me to Gwen and Nick’s estate. It is a beautiful place with a large, old brick mansion surrounded by an inner circle of pleasant lawns and gardens enclosed within acres of rolling hills and forest laced with walking trails. It is a sanctuary for the soul and just what I needed. Over tea, the invitation was casual yet compelling.

“I think you should spend some time with your mother’s works. They’re all out there,” she waved her hand to the grounds to the east side of the estate.

“I’d love to do that, if you wouldn’t mind,” I replied, surprised at my eagerness to accept the kind invitation or, perhaps more truthfully, to avoid going home for a few more hours.

“Not at all. It’s just what you need for a few days at least.”

“A few days? Oh no, I couldn’t do that. It’s very kind of you to offer but…”

“But what?” Gwen cut me off. “What else do you have to do? Go back home to be on your own? Your mother isn’t there, she’s here in our gardens. No. You stay here and spend some time with her.”

And that was that. Gwen wasn’t the kind of woman to be argued with. I moved in to a beautiful room upstairs. Meals were provided by servants who seemed to be at my beck and call. They bought clothes for me in the local village and I stayed for a week, sitting amongst Mom’s statues which were concentrated in one particular lawn encircled by a flower garden on three sides and the entrance to the forest on the fourth. Along the pathway leading into the forest, I found several more of Mom’s creations. At dinner, the only meal that everyone attended together, Gwen pressed me for details about how each piece was conceptualized. I confess, I wasn’t very forthcoming and I did feel a little guilty withholding information from such a generous host but I considered it a cherished memory, for Mom and me alone.

I spent a week there before I met Nick and Gwen’s daughter. Yes, I did say daughter. The revelation didn’t surprise me, nor did her beauty. Nick was quite a handsome man and you could tell that Gwen had once been a patrician beauty. Jenny was a few years older than me and looked very much like the younger pictures of her mother that I had seen throughout the house except for her hair which was worn in the same tawny style that my mother had sported toward the end. Jenny and I seemed to have a natural affinity for each other without any awkwardness. Jenny knew when I needed to be alone and when I needed company, she was very easy to talk to. I think she understood me and, given her origin, I knew why.

One week turned into two, then three and, before I knew it, I had been Nick and Gwen’s guest for two months. Jenny had made a habit of bringing me a light lunch when I was sitting in Mom’s garden, often setting it down on the bench in the middle of the lawn and leaving without disturbing me as I sat on this or that bench around the periphery.

There were statues of Mom sitting on the lawn in various places and some of her later ones prone on the grass, usually with a statue of a younger man nearby. The statues were arranged in a progression from a woman sitting, then prone, then the younger man and the older woman together holding hands with their arms around each other, then entwined in an embrace, making love, fucking one behind the other and, second to last, the last one with my bent cock trying to gain entrance to Mom’s ass. The latter was less than accurate because Mom was wearing a dress that she had pulled, or the young man had pushed, up and over her buttocks, giving the impression of an impulsive act when, in reality, Mom had been completely naked at the time.

The first statues could have been any woman with a younger man but I recognized intimate details of Mom’s body, including the growth below her breast. As the works progressed around the lawn, however, it became unmistakably clear that the woman was Mom and the young man was me. The detailed renditions of our faces left no doubt, especially on the final statue. The other statues were all situated on the grass but the last one was set on its own bed which, upon inspection, looked like the rumpled sheets on a single bed, a hospital bed. The young man was curled up behind the woman, cradling her head in one hand and stroking her stringy, sparse hair with the other. A tear threatened to fall off the cheek of each one. It was incredibly touching and never failed to make me cry.

It had taken three weeks for me to notice the statue of the older man standing in the trees observing this last statue. I don’t know how I missed them. A quick survey around the garden revealed other statues, hidden behind larger flowering plants, some peering around the edge of the bushes but three were sitting in chairs. I recognized the chairs first. One was the wicker chair Mom kept in her bedroom, another was one of our dining room chairs, and the third was identical to our kitchen chairs. Only then did I recognize the older man as my father!

Mom had created these works. Was it her fantasy that Dad observed her making love to their son, or reality? I pondered this question for days and days, scouring my memory for any hint that Dad had been watching us, especially the night when Mom had given me her ass. I couldn’t find a shred of evidence but then I couldn’t refute it either. Dad could have sat in our dining room before that night and observed us in the living room. My eyes had been drawn upstairs but he could have already been in the dining room. It would have been easy to climb out of the upstairs bedroom and enter through the window in the dining room. And the other chairs? How hard would it have been for Dad to come home after leaving for work and sit either in the kitchen or upstairs in his bedroom. I wondered if that’s why he drank?

I concluded that Dad knew about Mom and I and that she knew that he knew. What I wasn’t so sure of was if Dad had consented to it. Looking back on it, Mom had clearly seduced me. Towards the end, she initiated sex with me often on the weekends when Dad was around and about in the house. She became more and more brazen as if she didn’t care about the consequences.

It was this conclusion that led me to Jenny. Long ago, when I had first come home, Mom had mentioned a young woman she had befriended in the clinic, a woman whose beauty she had noted, a woman named Jenny. Were my Jenny and Mom’s Jenny the same woman? Her tawny, bushy hairstyle may have been the inspiration for the new look Mom had adopted. Had Jenny confided her story to Mom? Was this the origin of the spontaneous magic moment when Mom first placed her hand on her breast to show me how small the lump was, and the instigation for the subsequent investigations, or should I say, explorations? I was convinced that the two Jenny’s were the same and that she had told Mom a story about the love between a young man and his mother, probably her own parents. Perhaps, dwelling upon the story, Mom began to desire a similar experience for herself in her final days.

Jenny was approaching me now with the usual tray of fruit, snacks and juice. She had been about to set it down on the circular stone table at the center of the garden as she normally did when she changed her mind, straightened up, and brought it to me. Jenny handed me the small tray and sat down on the grass before me. There was no room on the bench beside me because a statue of me was sitting there gazing at the prone figure of Mom on the grass.

I ate in silence, regarding Jenny with a blank expression on my face. She leaned back on her hands and waited for me to finish or to say something. When I was done, I set the tray down on the grass beside me.

“You met my mother at the clinic, didn’t you?”

Jenny nodded.

“You told her about Nick and Gwen?”


“She was intrigued?”


“Did you suggest she take up sculpting?”

“No. She said it was something she’d always wanted to do and that she was good at in school.”

“I see,” I nodded, thinking. “You asked Nick to follow up to see if she had done it?”

“No. I came across your website and asked Nick to support her. If I did it myself, she would have considered it charity.”

“So, I owe it all to you.”

“Yes,” was Jenny’s brutally frank reply. “Well, the beginning anyway.”

“I suppose thanks are in order,” I sighed.

“You can pay me back, you know.”

With that, Jenny rolled over onto her stomach, her head on the grass canted back so she could look at me. She reached behind herself to grasp the hem of her summer dress and pulled it up until it was stretched across the bottom of her buttocks at the top of her slightly parted legs. A dark patch of pubic hair stretched down between the triangle formed by her legs and the apple-like cheeks of her bottom.

“You owe me,” she whispered hoarsely.

Maybe it was because I hadn’t had sex for so long, maybe it was because Jenny was so beautiful and we were so fond of each other, or maybe it was because we understood one another so well. I don’t know the why but my erection was instantaneous and I didn’t hesitate for a second. I stood up and shoved my shorts down to my ankles. I didn’t bother trying to get them off over my running shoes, I simply sank to my knees between Jenny’s feet, still wearing my shirt. She raised her butt up and the dress fell over her buttocks, baring her ass. I moved forward to impale her with my hardness but Jenny suddenly twisted around to face me with her widespread legs, welcoming pussy pushed up and forward, ready for action.

“I want a son of my own,” she cried in a thick, passionate voice.

I stared down at her already moist pussy. “Alright,” I muttered, my cock aching for entry. I leaned down to bring it close, so close I could feel her heat on its tip.

“Wait,” Jenny cried. “Look at me first,” she demanded.

I did.

“Promise that when the time comes you’ll stand back and let him have his turn.”

I stared at Jenny, my mouth wide open, as the full reality of her offer exploded in my brain.

“Promise,” Jenny yelled. “I’ll give you everything you need, but only if you promise.”

“I promise,” I muttered, then with more force, “I promise!”

I reached under Jenny’s thighs and lifted her pelvis from the ground, my cock skidding between her inner thighs, bouncing from one to the other until I found her slit, nudged inside, and slid home with gut wrenching need.

“Ahhhhhh, yeah,” I cried, and started fucking my new soul mate with wild abandon.

It was a hard, desperate fuck. You couldn’t call it making love, that came later. Jenny responded as if she was in just as much need as I. How long had she waited for the right man to come along, the man that would willingly sire his own cuckold and honor his promise to relinquish his throne. As I pulled on Jenny’s straining thighs, I was surprised that I looked forward to the day, even cherished it. I would never do it for any other man, but for my son, that was different.

I think it was right after those thoughts that I first croaked, “Oh, Mom, Mom.”

Jenny went wild. Her hips bucked up to meet mine with as much force as mine slammed down to pierce her. I think she really got off on being called ‘Mom’ and I later wondered if she had always wondered what it would be like to fuck her own son, just like her mother had done. Whatever, the mutual hammering was extremely intense and I wasn’t really surprised when we were done to find ourselves in the middle of the lawn under the central stone table, gasping desperately to recapture our breath.

Jenny waited while I pulled up my shorts. Hand in hand we sauntered back to the house. Nick and Gwen were sitting on the large stone patio behind the mansion having their afternoon wine. Gwen was watching the birds in the nearby trees with her small binoculars as she often did. Jenny smiled at them as we climbed the stone steps, her hand stretching back to hold mine, towing me behind her.

“We’re going to be married,” she announced in the most nonchalant fashion you can imagine. “We’ll be upstairs celebrating.”

Nick and Gwen smiled and I nodded my agreement as if it was a foregone conclusion. As I entered the large house, I looked back just as Nick’s hand settled on Gwen’s knee. As Jenny pulled me into the house, the hand slid up and under Gwen’s skirt.

Days later, I discovered something else that might have had something to do with Dad’s drinking. The second to last statue depicted Mom prone on her back, her hands on my buttocks urging me forward with the tip of my cock just entering her mouth. Mom had done this on several occasions but she had never let me come there. Instead, when I was ready to unload, Mom would always slide her hands around to the front of my thighs and push hard, forcing me down and arching her hips up to capture my by then already drooling cock between her legs. Mom always wanted me to come inside her. That is, until the end. Then, she let me come in her mouth. Not on her face, mind you, just in her mouth.

So what was so strange about that?

Her tummy, that’s what. Mom’s stomach in that statue pouted way too much. It looked almost swollen. I had noticed it before but thought it was an expression of her realism. Now, I suspected another reason. Mom was pregnant, and intentionally so! She wanted to have a child with me but that was when she was well, when she thought she was free of cancer. Looking back, Mom had only let me come in her mouth after the first tell-tale signs that the cancer had returned. She carried that secret to her grave but Dad may have found out from the doctor after her death. Maybe. That swollen stomach haunted me.

So why did I think that? Because when Jenny and I spent the afternoon making love, I clambered over her chest just like in the statue with Mom. Jenny let me put my cock into her mouth and lovingly teased it back into something a man could be proud of. She insisted, however, that I put it in her pussy, as she did over the next few days. That recollection, while sitting on the bench regarding the statue of Mom and me, triggered similar memories with Mom. Jenny demanded that I come in her pussy because she wanted a son, and now I believed that’s why Mom had insisted on the same thing.

Oh yeah. We did have son. In fact we had two: twins.

* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *

Jaw Dropping Moment

Jaw Dropping Moment

My Mom is something else. She will do anything for me. There is just the two of us at home now, since Dad was killed in the auto accident. She works full time, and still helps me with my homework.

I’m a freshman at state. Played guard for Kennedy High School’s basketball team. Now, I’m hoping to make the team at the State Teacher’s college, which is located about twenty minutes away, out in the sticks. Coach Brown said that if I do, that he would award me a tuition scholarship.

We have started practice. The starting center, Terry Johnson, a junior and I have become pals. He is a big sucker, standing six foot, eleven inches, and weighting two hundred and thirty five pounds. You should see him jump. He does business two feet above the basket.

It was a Friday night that I asked Terry to stay over at our house. Mom has a stiff drink as soon as she gets home, so she was a little happy when we walked in. “Mom, this is Terry Johnson. Terry, meet Mom. Her name is Julie Williams.”

They shook hands. Mom went into the den to catch part of “Doctor Phil,” before starting dinner.

When Terry and I were alone he whistled. “Your Mom is a big woman. How tall is she?”

“Six one.”

“She’s got the biggest old titties that I’ve ever seen. Have you ever seen those puppies?”

“All the time. When she has a few too many, she gets careless. I see her naked a lot.”

“Boy, I’d like to give her a good screwing.”

“Other guys have told me the same thing.”

“How big are her tits?”

“Best I can tell you is that each one is as big as her head. She says that they are a pain because they get in the way all the time.”

“Would it piss you off if I got into her pants?”

“Shit no. Probably be good for her. She has not had a single date since dad died.”

“I have an idea, Danny.” Terry said. You said that she would do anything for you. And you mentioned that getting a scholarship would really help your finances. Here is what we do. After dinner, we get her drinking. At nine thirty or so, I will go upstairs to your bedroom. You tell your Mom that whether you make the team depends on if I pass you the ball. Tell her that I told you that I would consider it a special favor if she would come to the bedroom to be with me. Now, here is the important part. As soon as you tell her that, kiss her. Tell her that you love her, and then say. Mom, I’m going to go to the mall for a couple hours. It is up to you.”

The boys got lucky. Julie drank three strong drinks. Terry left them. Danny made his speech. His mother just looked at him, with a dumbfounded expression. “Danny, I can’t do that.”

“It is up to you, Mom.” He said again as he walked out the door.

Julie Williams was confronted with a problem unlike any she had ever heard of. She sat in silence for four minutes, alone. She had sex with four guys in college, before she met and married Bob. Suddenly, in spite of herself, she smiled, and felt a tingle between her legs.

But this guy in her house was no more than a big kid. She would tell him off. She barged right into the bedroom, and switched on the light. Terry was on his back, naked. “You have a lot of nerve. Who do you think you are coming in here and telling my son that I am a bargaining chip?”

He smiled. “I told Danny that you were the hottest woman that I’d ever seen, and I wanted to have sex with you, which I’m going to do.”

He got up, walked around her, and closed the door. Turning, he took her in his arms. She tried to push him away. He towered over her. She weighing one hundred and sixty pounds, of which thirty were tits, was no match for him. He kissed her! Her breasts were mashed against his chest. His cock was pressed into her stomach.

She was drunk. A boy of his size is big everywhere. His index finger never failed him. When he ran that baby into a woman’s cunt, with the end flicking her cervix, it was all over. Women’s knees would buckle, as they thrust their hips forward so that he would get deeper inside them. Such was the case with Mrs. Julie Williams.

She just looked at him as he took off her clothes. Between her legs was a neatly trimmed snatch, with a fine red slit. Terry was now excited. His finger now told him that she was wet and ready. On his knees, he placed his cock at her entrance. He shoved. It did not go in, so he used his fingers to spread her lips. This time, when he shoved, a couple inches went into her.

“Gently. Please gently,” She pleaded.

He arched his back, placing more of his weight on his cock. Two more inches entered her. She used a hand pushing against his hip to keep him away.

As far as Terry was concerned, he intended to bury his shaft to the balls in her. Sure, she would piss and moan, they always do. But, when it all was driven home, he knew that she would enjoy his fullness, the feeling that her whole insides were being yanked and pulled. He intended to fuck Mrs. Julie Williams long and often, like for the next two years.

His weight fully on her, he drove that cock of his again and again into the silk pussy.

“You are a lot of man?” She conceded.

“Feel good?”

“Yes. I needed this.” There was a long moan. Sweat covered her. Her cunt squeezed his manhood, as her first orgasm in more then a year shook her body. They booth knew that she was hooked. Sure, she would tell Danny that she was doing it for him. But she and Terry knew that she wanted to be fucked.

They talked for a few minutes. Terry mounted her again. This time, his first shove buried his whole shaft. Julie came this time in less then a minute. “You’re a hot fuck, Lady.”

Danny, who was just outside the door, heard every word. Mom came through again, he thought. He knew that a lot of passes would come his way from Terry.

The next day, when Danny and Terry talked, Terry said that he had screwed her seven different times. She had come at least five times.

“That ought to be worth a lot of passes?” Danny said, with a grin.

“You are going to be an ace. I’ll give you a pass, and then set a screen, Man. Bingo.” They both laughed.

Julie got up, made coffee, checked to see where the boys were, and then went into her room. Standing naked, she used a hand mirror to check out the condition of her pussy. She stood before the full-length mirror, as she lifted her tits. They weren’t a pain in the ass last night. Terry had sucked and played with them any time that his cock was not in her. She, for the first time in a year, felt like a sexual woman. It had been good that she had been fucked, she concluded. She wanted more. And why not? She was a widow.

It was interesting to her that Danny knew that his friend had fucked her. There would be no need to hide what she did from him.

She was a very happy woman when she reported for work on Monday. Terry had screwed her Friday night, and Saturday night.

He boss, Jim Duncan could tell that something was different. He was married, but his wife had become complacent. Her weight was now over one hundred and eighty pounds, which made her impossible to fuck. He wanted to fuck Julie. In the past, when he had made suggestions, she had said, “Jim, I’m not ready.”

“You look very nice today, Julie.”

“Thank you, Jim.” She said warmly.

At closing, he said, “Join me for a drink?”

“Love to.” She said, giving him a warm smile.

Julie called Danny. “I’m going for a drink with Jim Duncan. There are some dinners in the fridge.”

“Okay, Mom. Going to have another Terry night?”

She got all red. “You’re awful, Danny.”

“Hey, Mom, Terry said that you were better than a rabbit. Maybe Jim will give you a big raise? If you put out for him.”

“That is not why I’m doing it.”

“Yes, but it could be a perk?”

Three drinks and a short ride later; Julie was on her back fucking Jim Duncan at his lakefront cabin. “Holy shit, Julie, I love holding onto your tits, when we fuck doggy style.” He said as his shaft pistoned into her from behind.

The following Thursday, Jim said to Julie, “John Black, my big boss will be in town tonight. He has asked for both of us to join him for dinner.”

That wasn’t exactly what had been said. The conversation setting up the dinner went like this. “Jim, John Black here. I will fly in this afternoon. Have a meeting with one of the stockholders. After, I could go for some excitement.”

“What kind of excitement, John?”

“Something like that big tit secretary of yours. I would love to tango with her.”

Jim got a leer on his face. He knew just how to make some great brownie points. “John, we will invite her for dinner. If we get a few drinks into her, I think that she will join us in a room, for a little tag team fun.”

Julie was enjoying the dinner and the attention no end. When Jim suggested that they go upstairs, she guessed that she and Jim would go to one room, while this John Black would go to his room.

All three entered a room. Julie, somewhat drunk, looked from one to the other of the men as both were removing her clothes. She was placed on her back on the bed. Jim held her arms above her head. She didn’t realize that she was being restrained. She thought that he was exposing her tits for this John Black to play with. That too, but John Black started to lick her pussy. Now, that felt good.

He slid forward, plunging his shaft into her waiting cunt. He was using her for his enjoyment, self centered son-of-a-bitch that he was.

When finished, Jim pulled her legs up next to her sides, and ran his cock every which way in her soggy, open slash, movements that drove her to orgasm twice. Jim comes.

John buried his cock into her again. This time he took more then twenty minutes before spending himself in her. No thought had been given to birth control. No matter, she had just had her period. Julie was smiling at being well fucked.

Both Jim and Julie got raises. It was understood, of course, that she would be John’s companion any time that he was in town.

Danny made the team. In fact became the starting guard. A six thousand dollar scholarship followed. “You’ve got a valuable pussy, Mom.”

“My hooters help out, don’t you think?”

“You know, Mom, that it is very dangerous for a guy like me to have sex with a college girl. If she gets pregnant, I’m on the hook to support the kid for eighteen years.”

“I agree.” Julie said, wondering where this was going.

“A guy like me gets horny, just like you do. Tell you what. How about you letting me feel your tits, and play with your pussy?”

It was another jaw dropping moment. Danny had planned it well. She was gunned again, and was wearing just her robe, since she intended to take a long bath. Terry had told him to get a finger into her right away. He pulled her robe off her shoulders, which pinned her arms to her sides. Her finger found and entered her cunt.

Her eyes were like a deer caught in headlights. Her mind said that she shouldn’t but her pussy was screaming, yes, yes.”

Drunk, she went down. He fumbled for a moment and now with his pants below his knees, he drove his cock into his mother. Again and again he explored her pussy. Her tits did not escape his attention. Hell no. By Saturday night, they were beet red from his sucking. Sunday at sunrise found her on her back with Danny lazily, slowly sliding his cock in and out of her. She was half awake, enjoying the cock.

During Christmas break; Danny brought his coach Ed Brown home to meet his mother. “Mom, this is Ed Brown, my coach. Coach, her name is Julie Williams.”

“What brings you to see me, Ed?”

“We want to hold on to your son, so I am offering a full-boat, four years scholarship for Danny.”

“My goodness, that is wonderful.”

“I’ve heard a lot about you, Mrs. Williams. Do you think we could have dinner, just you and I, so I could get to know you better?”

At dinner, Julie learned that Ed was divorced. She liked him, he was soft-spoken and very professional, like so many university people are. He, like Terry, was huge, standing at six foot, eight inches. She was curious as to if he was as big down there as Terry.

When at his condo, she found out all about his down there. He was a patient, thoughtful, lover who gave her a delightful night in bed.

They became a regular thing. She, of course, did not tell him that Jim, John, Terry, and Danny all had access to her pussy. But he knew, everything! He had overheard Danny and Terry discussing fucking her.

Ed offered to marry her, which she accepted gleefully. The next spring and summer Ed took her along on his recruiting trips. She had quit her job.

The routine is that they meet with a recruit. They offer to take him back to the campus for a visit. Ed has a van. As they are tooling down the thruway, Ed is driving, singing a song. On the floor where the last two seats normally are, Julie is naked. A very happy young man is between her legs, sampling what he has been promised for the next four years. Ed never looses a recruit. Big schools have their eye on Ed. There is talk that UCLA has contacted him.

Ed will take that job. He knows that his really big men will transfer. So does Julie.

I’m Softly

Please take the time to vote and comment.

Sweet Revenge

Sweet Revenge

I was nineteen at the time of this story, newly married with stars in my eyes. Then I found out the “cocksucker” as I refer to him now, had cheated on me. I began to plot my revenge and this is the story of that revenge.

My name is Lee and I live in a very small town in the middle of no mans’ land. I had several men friends at the time who were gay or at least bisexual, and they came in very handy.

The “cocksuckers” retribution had been coming for awhile. I was his second wife, young, relatively sexy, naive, and vindictive as hell.

I had planned this revenge for two weeks with the help of three male friends, Mike, David, and Sam. I personally had relationships with all of these guys. They were big, good looking, and had larger than average cocks.

Before I go any further, you should know that the “cocksucker” was completely homo-phobic, and I had given him alot of crap over it. This revenge would become the ultimate revenge.

Friday night I convinced him we needed to go to the local bar and have some fun. Reluctantly he went with me. I had arranged for my three friends to meet us there. After several hours of drinking together I suggested we go back and continue at our house. My three friends were all up for it and by this time my husband was so drunk he was up for anything. We returned to our place and sat down in the living room after we had a few more beers,I excused myself to go to the restroom. I knew that while I was gone my friends would begin with our plan.

After several minutes I returned to the living room to see my husband completely passed out on the couch. My friend Mike said, “We put that shit in his drink and he is completely out,let’s get him into the bedroom.” Mike, David, and Sam proceeded to take him into the bedroom and undress him. They laid him on his stomach on the bed with his lily white ass in the air. I knew I was going to enjoy this!

All three guys already had their clothes off and huge hard cocks ready. I grabbed the lube from the nightstand and handed it to David, the big blonde adonis. His cock was the smallest of the three, just over eight inches long and very thick. David took the lube and smeared some on the “cocksuckers” ass to ready him. He climbed on top and put the head of his beautiful cock in my husbands ass. He pumped back and forth a couple of times then shoved his cock in balls deep. It was a very sexy sight.

As David ripped open my husbands hole I decided that the other two cocks shouldn’t have to wait. “Lets have some fun guys,” I said to Mike and Sam.

We joined David on the bed. My husband was not even moving. I knew in the morning he was going to be very sore from the brutal pounding he was receiving in his asshole. Mike got down between my thighs and began to lick and suck my clit while Sam put his giant cock in my mouth.

Sam had the largest cock it was over ten inches long and about two inches in diameter. I had always loved fucking him, the saying “hurts so good” always came to mind. I sucked his giant cock down my throat, he grabbed the back of my hair and began pumping that cock in my mouth.

I could see David fucking my husband’s ass and at the same time Mike was licking my hot, wet pussy he slipped a finger in my asshole. I came instantly. I told Sam it was his turn to fuck the “cocksucker”.

David rammed his cock deep in my husbands ass one last time and climbed off. His cock was immediately replaced by Sam’s hefty cock. I watched in fascination as he slid into my unconcious husbands’ ass.

By this time I was so fucking horny and turned on, that I decided I needed a cock in my cunt and one in my ass. I had David lay down on the bed and I lowered myself onto the monster of a cock that had just invaded the enemys’ ass.

My pussy felt so full at this point I had another orgasm. Mike moved behind me and put some lube on my ass. I have always loved the feel of a hard cock in my ass and knew this new sensation of one in each of my holes was going to be incredible. Mike slipped the head of his cock just past my anal ring. He pumped gently in and out to let me become accustomed to the sensation. I told him,”Fuck me and show me how you are going to pound that bastards’ ass!” At this suggestion he rammed that beautiful cock deep in my ass and David did the same in my hot pussy. They fucked me so hard and fast I could barely think. I had never been so full of cock in my life. I decided at that moment, I would always crave this sensation.

I watched Sam ram his cock in my husbands’ ass for several more minutes before I completely lost all train of thought. His balls slapping my husbands’ balls. His huge cock ramming in and out of my husbands’ tight virgin asshole. I looked away to concentrate on all the sensations going on in my own body.

I looked back over and noticed that Sam was watching us as he slammed into the “cocksuckers” ass. I smiled at him and told him to cum in the bastards ass so he would feel it when he woke up. This made Sam cum almost instantly, he kept ramming load after load of sticky hot cum in my husbands asshole. At the same time David and Mike were cumming and filling me with their warm cum in both holes. I screamed out my orgasm and we all laying silently except for hard breathing.

“I will never be able to repay you for this guys,” I said. Their mutual smiles told me the evenings events were more than enough payment. As they got dressed and left, I daydreamed about just how much fun it was going to be telling that homo-phobic bastard that not one but two of my friends had fucked his ass as he lay unconcious and unaware.

I also would enjoy telling him that while it was happening and I was watching I was being fucked by two hard cocks at the same time. I sighed, “Sweet revenge”

The End

I’ll Pay with My Mother

I’ll Pay with My Mother

I owed money. Janek said it was seven thousand zloty by now. I tried paying it out and failed repeatedly, tried doing him favors, failed again, and finally he said he’d forgive me a couple thousands if I “lend” him my sister.

I was desperate enough. But he priced her at only two thousands. Then, when he understood that I was going with it, he decided to have my mother. For my mother and sister together, Janek promised to forgive five thousand zloty. I’d still owe him two, but he’d give me another month to try and find it, and that would solve almost all of my problems.

When I told my older sister, she went straight to mom. They spoke for half an hour, and then my sister said they’ll do it. Neither spoke to me afterwards.

On a Friday evening, mom and sister got dressed and ready. I was going with them – to look after them, just in case.

(Note from the author: the guy who told me this story was 19, and still is – it all happened just recently. I know him personally. His name is B. Javorski. His mother, Klara Javorski, is 44. She’s gotten slightly chubby recently, wears her hair short, is soft-spoken, calm, a good housekeeper. his sister is 25, she is taller than her mother, is a brunette, which she inherited, he believes, from their father. She isn’t beautiful, but pretty in a timid kind of way. Her name is Ruta, still a Javorski: she almost got married last year, but it didn’t work out in the end for some reason.)

Mom was wearing a blue dress. She didn’t try looking like a skank, but she was wearing high heels anyway; not that I cared. She wore some jewellery and flashier makeup than normal. My sister wore black tights and a dark shirt. Her hair was done in a ponytail, she wore big earrings and slightly tasteless mascara. She never looked like that, but there she was now, painted like a babe in front of me.

Without talking to each other, we drove to Janek’s. I knocked, he opened, and so we were in.

Three other guys were waiting for us. I went and sat in a corner, and I wasn’t going to watch. But I still saw how a tall guy with stupid facial hair almost immediately cornered my sister.

“How are you?” he said.

“Fine,” said my sister and smiled nervously. She wasn’t talkative, so the guy put his hand on her legs. I saw him grope her. My sister grimaced.

“Warm, huh,” he said, and the others laughed. A short, thick blonde guy looked straight at me and kept laughing the loudest.

Janek and another guy were now standing around my mom. They sandwiched her between them and kept physical contact with her hands and waist as they talked to her.

“What a pleasure, Mrs. Javorski.”

“All mine,” said my mom, not looking at him.

The guy behind her put both hands on her bottom. She tried to evade it, but couldn’t.

“Nice weather, huh?” said Janek. “How have you been?”

“I’ve been truly great,” said my mother.

Janek smiled at her. She was getting her ass groped and squeezed from behind. I saw the guy slide his hand around her to grab at my mother’s cunt through her dress. Then he groped her ass again.

My sister was meanwhile seated on the tall guy’s lap on the couch, while another guy stood in front of her, hands in pockets. The tall guy had his hand on her breasts, another on her hips. He was asking something, she gave short replies. Finally he told her to kiss him. My sister turned and gave him a peck.

“How is that a kiss?” said the guy, looking her in the eyes. Then grabbed her hair and suckled on her mouth right in front of me. He slid his hand down her pants and grabbed her cunt. My sister gasped. She was then pushed onto the couch.

“No, stand up,” said the guy. Holding her legs together, she did. He turned her around and pushed her onto the couch face-first. My sister’s ass rose in the air. I saw lines from her underwear through the tights; maybe there was a skanky cameltoe, I couldn’t tell. The tall guy grabbed at her crotch again, groped her thighs. Tackled her ass with his crotch, and my sister cried almost tumbled, but the guy held her in place.

“Enjoying already?” he said.

“She is,” said the other guy, who was watching; I could clearly see their erections.

“Ass up,” said the tall guy.

My sister obeyed. He pulled her pants off her behind, leaving the panties on. She was wearing small white ones; I couldn’t help but see how they followed the contour, her ass crack, and clung to her pussy. I could see most of my sister’s ass-cheeks. Then the tall guy grabbed at the underwear and, with an angry movement, ripped it off. My sister screamed and grasped at her crotch, but the guy grabbed her hand and bend it behind her back; with his spare hand he dropped his shorts and trunks and in a carnivorous motion climbed on top of her.

“Turn away, it’s your fucking sister,” said the other guy, and so I did.

I heard Ruta gasp and start breathing noisily.

Janek then took my mom by the hand and led her past me to an adjacent room. Her dress was already tucked up at her waist, black panties down almost to her knees. I couldn’t help but see her backside as she walked. She got chubby, or maybe always was – I never bothered looking as she walked around the house in her pants or nightie or even her underwear – asking if I’m feeling like having a snack, or if I’ve done homework, or if I need something else. Her behind was round, seemed soft, ass cheeks moved and touched as she walked. There were pink marks from squeezing. one of her breasts was hanging out of her dress.

They didn’t close the door. Listening on as my sister had sex on the other side of the room, I witnessed my mother get thrown on the bed and saw her legs forced open. The guy got on top of her, licked her mouth, bit her breast. He grabbed at my mother’s cunt and pulled. Then he directed his dick into her, and after that I could only see my mother’s crotch, her ass squished against the bed sheets, as pussy swallowed a thick, veiny penis. The guy pushed. I actually knew him – I went to school with him until he went to college and I dropped out; so we must have been the same age. He pulled, almost turning mom’s cunt inside out, and pushed his penis back in again. The bed started creaking. My mother held onto the bed sheets. Mom complained in a low voice. The guy said, “Shut up.” I saw her struggle and get overpowered. Now he held her hands to the bed, held her legs apart with his body, and never stopped plowing. I saw him bend forward and bite at mom’s breast. She screamed again. The guy bit at her breasts repeatedly, holding mom down and fucking her, until he groaned like an animal, pushed the whole way inside and held it in my mother for quarter a minute. I saw his ass cheeks tense and tremble. Then he pulled out, got off my mother, and I saw her lay there, legs spread, crotch now stained, holding her right breast with both hands. The guy moved towards her chest, sat over it, squeezing breasts with his ass, and, I think, he made mom fellate him.

I was sitting in my corner, and I was harder than ever. I felt so angry and sorry for mother and Ruta and myself, that I, as sometimes happens to me, began to wish for us to get hurt even more. I wanted them both to get taught a lesson, like my mother was just a minute ago. I wanted to see it happen.

I turned to my sister almost shamelessly, and saw that she was still bent over, face down in the pillows, ass up, pants and panties down to her ankles. The second guy was now fucking her. I couldn’t see her crotch, but I could see her legs: one shoe fell off her bare foot, the other dangled on. My sister held her knees together and feet apart, bending them more when the guy got rougher. Her toes were spread wide apart. I clearly saw it.

The tall guy was resting next to them. He noticed that I was looking and winked at me, then rolled his eyes.

“Your brother’s watching,” he told my sister.

She didn’t move her body, but turned to face away from me.

“Hah, show him,” said the tall guy.

They man fucking Ruta looked back at me and stopped pumping. He stood aside and spread my sister’s ass cheeks.

“That’s what I’m doing to your pretty sister,” he said, looking down at me and stroking himself. Ruta’s hand reached from between her legs and covered her pussy, but the guy grabbed it and forced it away. My sister’s ass was sweaty, squeeze marks were all over it. Her pussy was wet and very pink; around it there was caked foamy semen. I caught her glance from between her legs, before she turned away.

“That’s no good,” the tall guy said.

He grabbed my sister’s hair. She let out a painful moan as she was pulled off the bed and up on her legs. Tripping over her panties, she walked towards me. I looked on incredulously as the tall guy threw my sister at me, forced her to grasp at my shoulders, and grabbed her thighs again. On his face I read how into this he really was – getting off on fucking a person’s sibling.

Her tits were hanging out. Hair was a mess. She was clenching her teeth. Her lip went up and she squinted, and then we started to rocked pathetically, as Ruta was being fucked again. She stared at me. I saw her grimace as cock pumped up in her. She saw that I saw, and now she was hating; but a muscular hand gripped her hair, another reached around for her tits; she had to squint and bleat, because he was starting to get too rough.

Suddenly, Mom had a coughing fit in another room. I turned; so did Ruta. Mom was on on the bed, in a spit roast between Janek and the other guy. She was coughing and pushing away with both hands, but couldn’t even spit his penis out.

Ruta turned to me. Oh god, she was hating me now. She hated my guts. For a second, I saw that she wished me dead. Then she gasped and spat in my face, gulped saliva and spat again, twice, sprinkling my face with wet foam. Then she let out a scream and pushed herself off me.

“What the?” said the tall guy, grabbing her. “What, you don’t love your brother? What’s wrong? You fucking slut.”

He grabbed her and threw her on the floor, mumbling “Teach you a lesson…” Ruta turned to defend herself, but he held her hands, turned her over, and forced her to kneel. My sister was put on all fours.

Holding her hair, the tall guy crouched over her and pushed the tip his cock up against her asshole. I saw her anus contract. She said, “No, don’t,” but the tall guy kept pushing. I was feeling sick. Her sphincter bulked, then blanched, and her asshole relaxed. The head of the tall guy’s cock slipped in. Ruta swore like a sailor, then bawled.

Now the tall guy was sliding in and out of my sister’s anus, ignoring her screams. The other guy was standing in front of her, holding his cock up and rolling his sack on her face. In under a minute, the tall guy ejaculated and let himself slip out of Ruta’s anus. He wiped his cock on her ass cheeks. Then he let go of my sister and went to the bathroom.

The other guy glanced about, stood up and went into the other room – where my mom was. Ruta sat on the floor for half a minute, then stood up and started putting her clothes on. Without trying to clean herself up, Ruta pulled her panties back on, then pulled her tights up. Sperm stains on her ass seeped through the fabric of her tights.

The tall guy was back from the loo.

“Where are you going?” he said to my sister.


Grabbing her by the hand, he slapped Ruta’s ass and took her to the adjacent room.

I saw Ruta stand at the door and look on at our mom. Mother was sandwiched between Janek and the short guy. Then the tall guy pushed my sister onto the bed and told her to “kiss mommy”. Then I saw my sister’s ass in the air as she bent down, and heard her kiss our mother. The broad blonde guy walked behind my sister, pulled her pants down, and started fucking her. I could barely see anything.

Soon, Janek and his crony ejaculated. One after another: before he ejaculated, Janek started fucking my mother’s ass twice as fast, and that made the guy in her pussy orgasm, too. Janek stood up.

The other guy rolled mom off him onto the bed and also stood up. He left the room; walking past me, he said, “Go clean up your mommy.”

I smiled like an idiot.

He said, “She’s a mess.”

I didn’t go.

Meanwhile, the three guys left in the room grabbed Ruta and pushed her face at our mother’s crotch. They wiped my mom’s cunt and ass with my sister’s mouth, and the tall guy was jerking off while looking at them. He was muttering under his nose – I heard “Yeah, lick your mom, lick her, you’re her daughter, you love her, good girl…” and the like. When he was ready to spill, he fed it all to my mother.

“I’m… done. Thanks, Janek,” he said finally. “I’m gonna go, fine with you?”

“See you,” said Janek, knuckling his shoulder.

Having seen his friend out of the room, Janek got on top of my sister.

“What’s you name, anyway?” he said to Ruta, spreading her ass cheeks with two fingers.

She told him.

“Ruta,” he said, “Be a good girl…” and pushed.

My sister started to sob again.

“Dear god, no, just let her go,” said our mom.

Janek ignored them both. He was riding my sister like a horse. Ruta kept spreading her legs, but I think it still hurt to the end. I could see Janek tear into her anus. His cock had a few blood drops on it. His balls were dirty from slapping her pussy. Janek pulled out and began to fuck Ruta’s ass crack. Her ass was still gaping; semen oozed from it and onto her cunt hairs. When Janek was almost done, he got off my sister, pulled her face towards him and painted her face with semen.

He said, “Having fun, Miss Pornstar?”

Ruta whispered something. He slapped her across the face.

“Yes,” she moaned.

He pushed her back on the bed and left her for the short blonde guy.

“Going to take a piss,” he said, walking by me. “Tight shitters on your girls…” He looked at me. “Just tell your mother to work out some.”

“What about my debt?” I said.

“You don’t owe me, buddy.”

And I almost loved the crook who raped my mother.

It was almost over: even the blonde guy was getting bored. He threw Ruta on top of my mother and had their pussies and asses, in any order he liked, from behind. Then made Ruta turn over and, on his penis, fed her semen from her mother’s cunt – she resisted, but was made to do it. Then he sat Ruta upright and fucked her throat, until she started slapping his thighs like mad. The guy knew his moves: he fucked my mother and sister’s four breasts, calling them whores, sluts, meat. Soon, he was tired, too. Ruta and mom were done.

Mom found her panties and pulled them on, let her dress down, did something to fix her hair. My sister wiped her face, front and back on the sheets and pulled her pants on again. I was watching them do all that and, for some reason, imagined that I was taking more money from Janek – the feelings as I took them, the look on his face, the pathetic bulge in my pants. Of course, I wasn’t going to. Then I thought, “What if I borrowed twenty thousand zloty from him? What if borrowed a hundred thousand?” and suddenly, last of all the men in this place today, without touching a woman, I, too, had an orgasm.

Wife sharing stories 2

Innocent Comment


It started out very innocently. My wife Jill and I were in the bedroom continuing the job of unpacking boxes in the house we had moved into two weeks earlier.

Our eight-year son came in with a magazine subscription ad, asking his mom to fill it out and order the magazine for him. “I only want to get it for a little while,” he said whining only slightly.

“You have to have 12 inches.” was my wife’s reply. Looking over at me embarrassed she said, “I mean 12 issues. If you want it you’ll have to get 12 issues.”

Of course I, not being able to let a good slip go past said “I can’t get you twelve inches right now, but if you wait a while….” This went right over the head of the eight-year whose mind remained on the magazine while mine descended into the gutter.

Jill and our son, Michael continued their magazine conversation as if I hadn’t said anything and for a while I thought neither of them had heard me.

After Michael left the room Jill turned to me and said “Where are you going to get twelve inches from?”

“Would you like it if I had 12 inches for you?” was my reply.

“Hmmm,” was her reply as she picked a laundry basket and headed for the washer.

As I continued unpacking and watched some baseball on TV I thought about the conversation and that very strange “Hmmmm.”

Jill and I had been married for fifteen years. Our sex life had been good, but as with most couples it had tapered off quite a bit in the last few years. Juggling a home, work and family sometimes doesn’t leave with time or energy to pursue an active sex life. We had done a few things to enliven our sex play a little. We have talked quite a bit about our sex lives before marriage and those chats usually led to some pretty hot sexual action afterward.

As I put things away I tried to remember if Jill had ever talked about the size of her previous sex partners. She had told me about her adventure sucking off two of her medical school classmates on the same night, at different times, and about the guy she almost got engaged to. But she had never said if they were larger than my 6 1/2″ cock.

She’d never complained although vaginal orgasms were rare for her. I love eating her pussy anyway and feeling it get wetter after she cums, so having her cum by clitoral stimulation was fine by me.

I wondered maybe any of her previous lovers were big dick cocksman. Being a black man who isn’t blessed with a 10 inch swinger between my legs got me to thinking that her Freudian slip might be something to follow up on.

The thoughts buzzed around inside my head the rest of the afternoon as I mindlessly unpacked and put things away. I had had the wife watching thoughts before and they were very arousing, but I had never put this much thought time into it. It’s amazing what an innocent comment and some time to explore it can do for you.

That evening in bed we went through weekly round of sex. Things as I’ve said, had gotten a bit staid but tonight fueled by thoughts I’d been having all afternoon, my sexual energy was ramped up and running high. Jill must have noticed to because there was more swing to her hips as I moved inside her pussy. Circling hip motions to match my own and serious pushing back as I pushed in. Trying to make it last I pulled out to have just the head of my cock between her lips. Jill opened her eyes and said, “My, what got into you?”

“It’s what’s in you my love,” I replied, smiling. As I started to push back in I finally asked the question. “Were any of your boyfriends bigger than I am?”

She looked at me puzzled. “Taller?” she asked.

“No,” I said “bigger, you know, bigger?”

“Oh, that bigger,” she said getting my meaning. “Maybe, I don’t know.”

Something about the way she said made me know she did know.

“Come on,” I said, “Tell me.”

“Well, I guess James was bigger and maybe Larry was,” she said.

James and Larry were two of the six lovers she had had before we met and married.

“It doesn’t matter though, I like the way you feel inside me.”

I wasn’t about to leave it alone yet. “Did you cum more easily vaginally with a larger dick inside you?” I asked. Still inside her I could feel a little contraction of her pussy muscles as I asked the question.

“Not really” was her answer. I could tell she was getting close to cutting off this conversation, so I let it go and we went off to a great finish. I pushed in deeper and wrapped my arms around her. We were sweating from our efforts and the brief conversation had given us some rest and added sexual tension, as if we had been talking about something forbidden or taboo. As I stroked in and out rushing to the finish I wondered if she were thinking about one of those larger cocks fucking her now. Her orgasm, and mine right after it certainly made me think she was. As I lay inside her, the hardness of my cock receding and our breathing returning to normal, Jill said, “You’ve always been big enough for me.” I rolled off on to my side of the bed, kissed her good night and went to sleep.

At the time she didn’t know it, but Jill had just opened the door on my secret fantasy. I’ve always been highly sexed. Daily masturbation was part of my routine day before I got married at age 28. Now 15 years later it was still apart of my life just maybe not on a daily basis. Moving from secretly watching X-rated VHS tapes in basement after Jill went to sleep to catching video clips on the net before going to sleep at night, to chatting on line, and reading stories, I liked sex and porn.

One night I was chatting with a woman who told me the hottest story I had ever heard. She told me her husband had brought a few friends over after they had been bowling. The husband and friends were in the hot tub relaxing. Husband comes into the kitchen and asks her to bring out some drinks. She says okay. Then he asks her to do it wearing a bikini. She protested a little but wound up doing just that. After the first round of drinks he asked her to serve the second round to them topless. She agreed and things got wilder when she joined them in the hot tub. She wound up having her pussy eaten by all three of her husband’s friends, and sucked off two of the guys while hubby watched. Her story had me so hard I had to take care of it before going to sleep. I chatted with her another time and she said she was waiting for them to come over again. This time she was ready and wanted to fuck all of them.

That story was the start to my fantasy. Before that the idea of watching my wife Jill with another man would never have entered my mind. That night it entered my mind and stayed there. It was something I could never tell Jill about. I thought she’d freak out, call me a pervert and I’d find myself sleeping in the guest room. Now a seemingly innocent slip of the tongue might have put the fantasy thing in a different perspective. Maybe she did want a 12 inch cock, and maybe I could be there to watch. The thought gave my cock a big twitch.

I decided to think it out and slowly see where things went. I knew I couldn’t just spring it on her: “Honey, can I watch while you fuck this guy with the big cock?” That would never work. As a few weeks went by I thought more about it and got increasingly excited as I did.

On a Friday a couple of weeks later, on my drive home on the highway I noticed at the exit before mine a new X-rated superstore had just opened. An X-rated superstore? Sounded like the kind of place I would like. Being in the right lane made it an easy choice to get off the highway and take a look.

Of course it was nothing special. Like a lot of the x-rated bookstores I’d been to before except this was brand new and giving out toys for grand opening prizes, and a buy one toy, get one half off promotion. I looked around and selected about an eight inch vibrating dildo and then a larger one that looked to be about ten inches. My cock got hard just thinking watching it slide into Jill. I also bought various lubes and a string of those anal beads that I’d seen I porn videos. They looked like they’d give her a little thrill; if she’d agree to try them.

The rest of the ride home was spent thinking about how I’d work all these things into our sex play. Jill wasn’t the all that adventurous when it came to sex. Anal was very rare and making a move like I was thinking about was totally off the chart, but hey: “Nothing ventured, nothing gained.”

I remembered Jill was scheduled to go out of town to a medical convention the following week. That would give me plenty of time to figure out how I was going to work this all out. However it might be good to put the bug in her head before she goes away, then she might have a thought about while she’s away and be intrigued when she comes back.

I began to envision the Saturday night before she left for her convention on Sunday. Sex is usually really great on nights before we’re away from each other and the night we get back together is pretty good too. I felt my erection throbbing as I exited the highway a few blocks from home.

Saturday was a busy day with Jill packing and readying for her trip to and me keeping the kids out of her way and doing things around the house. When evening finally came upon us we were both tired but knowing our pre-parting ritual knew that sex was on the menu for the night.

We started with our usual kissing and touching. She has marvelous tits that feel full with large semi-hard nipples that I never get enough of. Working my way down over her little bit of a belly that had housed three babies I made my way to her pussy. Licking around the lips I teased with my tongue. Her pussy became wetter and wetter as I teased, nibbled and licked. Alternating sliding between her lips and sucking and nibbling on her clit she was soon trying unsuccessfully to keep the moaning and “oohs” down to a low level.

Our bedroom was on the other side of the house from where kids slept but she still always wanted to keep the noise. “The kids will hear,” she’d say.

My reply was always,”So?”

As I pushed her toward the edge of her first cum of the night I pulled my head from her sweet, tasty and very wet pussy and said, “I’ve got a surprise for you.”

“For me? she asked. What kind of surprise?”

“The kind you have to measure in inches,” was my reply.

She rose up on her elbows and looked at me as I took a little time to suck on her inner thigh.

“Oh,” she cooed, enjoying the feeling. “What are you talking about?”

I reached down under the bed and brought out the 8 and 10 inch cock vibes. There was a funny little look on her face that I’d never seen before. A look of fascination or maybe it was a hint of the possibility the toys could bring.

“What are going to do with those?” she asked as she moved her legs apart a little more.

I took it as a rhetorical question and rubbed the already lubed 8-incher between her wet and ready pussy lips. I could tell she was tense as I pushed it in till those lips covered the head of the cock.

Her breathing was quick and anxious. She laid back, her hands pressed into the bed waiting for more. I pushed in more, about one-third of the length inside her.

She moaned again. My own cock was hard as a rock by now. It pulsated from the excitement. I pushed another third of the rubber cock in then pulled back some. Her pussy walls sucked at it not wanting to let it out. I turned the vibration on to it’s lowest setting eliciting a big “mmm.” I took that to mean all was good so I pressed on a little further.

I pushed going a little deeper. In and out a few more times until almost all of it was in.

She whispered loudly “Don’t move it. Just hold still.”

Of course I didn’t do that. Instead I pulled back some then went back all the way in again. I could tell she was getting close. I could hear the wetness in her pussy as I pulled in and out with the vibe. Pulling all the way out I rubbed it against her clit as she moaned again. I leaned over and slid my tongue in the warm wetness that told me she was enjoying our play. Picking up the 10 incher, which was also a little fatter, I slide the head of it where my tongue had just been. The taste on my lips reminded me why I loved eating her so much. The bigger dildo went in easily at first. “Oh, that’s bigger,” she said in a low almost whisper that coincided with her legs spreading even wider. “Close to those 12 inches we talked about,” I said. “Ooh, nice,” she said, seeming to luxuriate in the feeling. I pushed in and out until almost about 9 inches of it was in her.

I watched as she moved her hips around on it. I let go of it and watched as the end of it protruded from her pussy as she squirmed around on the bed. Those beautiful brown hips moved and the thighs opened and closed. The cock moved as she squeezed and relaxed her pussy. It was really something to see.

After a minute I went back to moving the dildo in and out increasing speed. She moved with it, keeping most of it deep within her. A few minutes later, she arched her back and raised her ass about six inches off the bed then plopped back down.

“Oh my God!,” she said over and over again as she spasmed, cumming mightily from the cock that was deeper inside her than I’d ever been.

As she calmed down I resumed the in and out thrust fucking movement with the dildo Jill must have cum six, seven or maybe eight times.

The cum was ready to burst from my own cock soon even if I didn’t touch it. I turned her into doggie position with her head down on the bed. I pulled the plastic pleasure stick from her pussy and thrust my cock into her warm, very wet pussy. It closed around me comfortably.

We moaned together as I got in maybe ten strokes before I shot a huge load deep into he pussy. We flopped down the bed a rested, both of us breathing hard. Jill was out almost immediately. I slipped the both of the rubber cocks back in the box under the bed, curled up next to my wife and slept the sleep of the satisfied.


The mother–in-law and I don’t always see eye to eye on things but when she volunteered to take our three kids for a month during the summer I could have kissed her. Well, not actually kiss. Anyway it was good to have them taken care of for few weeks while out of school. It also afforded Jill and I some time alone like we hadn’t had in years. We certainly took advantage of it. From skinny-dipping in our pool late at night, to an afternoon quicky on the couch, we were in high sex mode and enjoying it.

The toys had become a good part of our sex play that also included some fantasy role-play about strangers with big cocks and what she’d do if the encounter really happened. Without the kids in the house, it seemed to free Jill up a bit and allowed us to play a little wilder than usual. We kept the role-play in the bedroom and never even spoke of them in the light of day. The idea of any of it coming even remotely true was out of the question…. so we thought.

On the second weekend the kids were away we went to a little cultural fair in one of the local parks. It was a hot afternoon in Florida and we were soon pretty hot and thirsty. We sat on the grass listening to a reggae band that was actually quite good. Just as their set ended I looked over and saw an iced tea stand a little ways off from us.

“Do you want something to drink,” I asked Jill.

“Like what,” she said.

“There’s some iced tea over there, I said and pointed.

We both got up, but I said, “I’ll go. You can wait here.”

“Okay,” she said looking around toward the stage.”

I walked off. After a few yards I looked back at where she stood. She looked beautiful. She wore a white sundress that hugged her curves nicely. She held her low heel backless sandals in her hand.

Looking through the crowd she seemed as though she was looking for someone or had seen someone she knew. I turned and continued toward the iced tea stand. After getting the tea I looked for her again and she was still in the same spot, only now she was talking and laughing with a man, an older guy. He looked to be in his late fifties. Kind of tall, he looked in good shape, lean with a shaved head. As I got closer I could see it was the singer from the reggae band.

As I got closer Jill looked up and while taking the iced tea I extended to her she said, “Barry, This is Jonah. I met him a long time ago when my mother and I went to St. Thomas on vacation.”

“Nice to meet you Barry,” he said in a mild island accent. “I couldn’t have imagined running into Jill after so long and having her remember me.”

“Well you haven’t changed that much in 17 years, it’s really amazing.” Jill said shaking her head looking at him, “Besides how could I forget that voice?”

“Thank you for that complement. The years have been very kind to you as well. You look as lovely as I remember you. How could I forget you and your lovely mother from that weekend we enjoyed?”

Weekend they enjoyed? What weekend did they enjoy and what was so enjoyable?

After talking a few minutes more we found out Jonah had been in town to visit some friends and would be leaving in two days. His friend had convinced him to come out and sing with his band at this fair.

Since their set was finished we walked around and talked some more. I didn’t want to like him but he was a genuine and personable guy.

As he and Jill talked about St Thomas and them meeting at a club where it turned out Jonah had actually been trying to make a play at Jill’s mother. Not a too far fetched an idea since Jill’s mom had been divorced for a while then and even now at 62 looks damn good in a dress and heels. I can imagine how she could have been very attractive almost twenty years back.

It started getting later and we decided to go somewhere to continue chatting and get some dinner.

Jonah had a rental car and we decided that he would follow us as we led to a local place to eat. As it turned out we had to go right past our house on the way and the call of nature beckoned both Jill and I so we stopped to use the bathroom. Jonah came in and also used the facilities. The sun was going down and the breeze through the house felt good.

“Let’s just order a pizza and stay here.” I suggested.

“Sounds excellent,” Jonah said with a nod.

We popped open a few beers and Jill had some wine as we waited for the food

We drank quite a few more beers with the pizza as we talked about the long ago vacation to St Thomas. As Jill and Jonah said more about it I began to wonder if something had gone on between them during the five days they’d shared time. I hadn’t really noticed until Jill started to slur her words that she downed almost an entire bottle of wine by herself.

We had already decided Jonah would use our guest bedroom instead of returning to his friends place for the night so we talked and laughed the evening away.

I went to answer nature’s call again and walked into Jill as I was coming out of the bathroom. She gave slightly drunk giggle and I asked her what was funny.

She said, “From where I was sitting on the floor I could see Jonah is going commodore.”

“What?” I said.

“He’s going commodore. You know, no underwear”

“Oh!” I laughed. “It’s going commando, honey! Commando, not commodore! And why pray tell, were you looking there?” I said with mock indignation.

“I couldn’t help it,” she said. It was peeking out of his shorts.” In a low husky voice she said, “It’s huge.”

“Huge, how could you tell that?” I said, my own shorts getting a little tighter as my cock began to fully come to life.

“It’s long even though it’s soft. When it’s hard it must be huge.”

As she said “huge,” she kind of stretched the word out and slowly closed her eyes like she was imagining seeing it hard.

She opened her eyes to see me staring at her. She stared back both of us silently knowing we were moving close to something that would have unthinkable a few months before.

“Is it a big as the dildo,” I asked.

“Bigger,” she said, as we continued to stare at each other.

“You liked the way that felt sliding into you. Imagine a warm, real cock, even bigger going into your pussy.

Her eyes got bigger as she realized what I was saying and where we were going. “You want to see that?,” she asked, the excitement evident in her voice.

“Yes,” I said my voice a strained whisper. “If you say no it’s over and never spoken of again.”

“Or we can have an adventure, still love each other and know that we did something crazy, had fun, and then moved on. He will be leaving tomorrow. We’ll most likely never see him again. Besides he may not even want to have a…” I paused, ” threesome.”

“Well in St Thomas we came close to having a foursome, but I got cold feet.”

“That is a story I would like to hear at another time,” I said. “Right now though, What about tonight?”

“I’ll change and meet you out there, she said, heading for the closet. I turned and went back to the living room.

Jonah lay sprawled on couch. “I thought you two had decided to call it a night. I was going to go bed after this song.

“Jill’s coming out in a minute,” I said sitting on the chair opposite him. “I heard you two came close to a little sexual foursome. Jill, her Mom and you, now that could have really been something.”

Jonah stared opened mouthed a second and then broke into a smile. “Well it didn’t happen. One of those lost chances.”

Just then from behind Jill said, “Sometimes there are second chances.”

We both turned to see her leaning against the wall clad in short silk robe I’d bought for a birthday one year.

Jonah looked from her to me and back to Jill again.

“Really?” he said.

“Yes, really,” said Jill. She walked to the couch and sat down next to Jonah. We’re going to have an adventure if you’re willing,” she said to him. “An adventure with you beautiful lady, a man would be foolish to turn down.”

He looked at me. I nodded slightly. He leaned in and kissed her softly on the lips. The second kiss was longer, deeper and hungrier.

I watched their tongues playing against each other. I heard her moan as his hand loosened the belt on her robe. The kiss ended as he opened the robe to see take in her body. She seemed proud to show it to him.

She wore a red merry-widow thing. She’d put some fragrant oil on her cleavage and her brown skin glistened. Her cleavage swelled in the tight corset, the beautiful legs crossed at the knee, one backless red heel gently swinging from her foot. She looked more confident than I’d ever seen her, more sexual. As it she was freeing herself from holding back. Oh yes, this was going to be an adventure.

Jonah was obviously experienced in undressing women as he easily, but slowly undid the front-opening clasps on the corset. Her 36C’s greeted us with erect hard nipples and something else.

“Ooh,” I said. “Where did you get those?” Not referring to the breasts and nipples I’d been very familiar with over the years, but to the Janet Jackson- style star-shaped nipple jewelry she wore.

“I found them in a store on our last trip north,” she said with a devilish grin. “I was saving them for a special occasion. This seemed right.”

Jonah kissed then sucked on each nipple. “It’s nice to see these again so nicely adorned,” he said moved in for more.

“Again?” I thought. “When was before?”

“That almost foursome you spoke of,” Jonah said as if reading my thought, “got as far as topless wading in the Caribbean Sea on a warm moonlit night. Jill and the lovely Jackie teased me and my friend Mark unmercifully that night.”

Jill smiled at him as she sat on the edge of the couch her legs slightly spread.

“You guys gave up about five minutes too early.” She looked over at me. “If they’d have kept trying a little longer I would have really had a story to tell you when you asked about past lovers.”

My cock jumped once again at the thought.

Jonah continued to tease her nipples with little teethy nibbles and sucks as Jill quietly moaned and melted into the couch. Finally getting the last clasp undone he tossed the corset on the couch and reached to slid down her panties.

“No,” she said, “Let me do you first.”

They traded places. Jonah on the couch with Jill kneeling before him.

He lifted to allow her access as she slid his shorts down. His cock appeared. He was semi hard. It looked to be about 8 inches already. I wondered how long it would be fully erect.

A feeling came over me. Was it jealousy? Fear? Both? Too late to back out now. This is what I wanted, wasn’t it? If I yelled for her to stop, would she? “Please don’t let this mess us up,” I thought. Next time I’ll keep my fantasies to myself. But this one is past the point of no return.

Jill seemed fascinated by the long uncircumcised cock in her hand. She jerked him a little and pulled the foreskin back to look at the head. She leaned in, kissed it and sucked momentarily on the head.

Jerking it some more she turned and said, “Barry, can you get that strawberry motion lotion please?”

I could hardly walk to bedroom fast enough. When I came back Jill was standing, Jonah hands firmly grasping her thonged ass cheeks, sucking hard on those nipples again. Before taking the lotion from me she put one of the throw pillows on the floor to kneel on. She poured the warming lotion into her hands, poured a little on the top of his cock, then resumed her cock play with him.

She was in no hurry, content to tease us both. There was no question who was in charge. Jonah and I were just extras. She was the star for night and she knew it. This wasn’t about my fantasy anymore. It was about her pleasure.

Jill covered Jonah’s cock with the strawberry lube. Her hands were wet with the stuff after she finished. She took two fingers of each hand and rubbed a little of the lotion on each nipple. Her brown nipples were already sticking out; aroused by the pressure of the nipple rings and the attention Jonah had been giving them.

She leaned her head down and kissed the head of his cock once again. She allowed her lips to slide over the strawberry lubed head sucking it in. She continued to push her lips down until maybe two inches were in her mouth. She pushed down a little more taking another ¼ inch, her cheeks hollowing as she pulled in more and finally pulled back until just the head remained between her lips.

Jonah’s breathing and the sounds of him inside Jill’s mouth were all that I could hear. I realized I had been holding my breath and reminded myself to breathe.

Jill’s head moved down on him again, she was moving a little quicker now. Sucking down and pulling back, she jerked him with one hand that didn’t quite completely close around his bigger cock. She was getting into it. She managed to get about half of it in her mouth with her next plunge. I heard her gag as she came up.

Jonah was making twitching movements. I took those to mean she was really working him over.

My cock was solid in my pants. I was afraid to touch it knowing it would pop at the slightest stimulation and I wanted to hold off and see all of what I had dreamed of seeing. Was I now a cuckold? So what! This scene was hot as hell. I’d deal with any implications later.

Jill was in overdrive now sucking his cock for all she was worth, jerking it faster and sucking up and down faster. Taking in at least eight inches with each downward head movement.

Jonah raised his ass off the couch; his hands now hold the sides of her head. Jill was being face-fucked!

Emotions ran through me. Fear, excitement!

Jonah strained to hold back, Jill sucked harder. Finally Jonah let out a loud long sigh and pushed his hips and cock deeper into Jill’s mouth. She pulled back some as his cock exploded into her mouth.

She licked his cum from her bottom lip, swallowed some and backed off as the rest of hit spurting out in ropes to land on her lips, chin and breasts. As it slowed down she continued to jerk him milking more from him. She leaned forward again and sucked the last bit from him. Amazingly, he was still quite hard.

“Are you finished?” she said looking up at him. “Can you go anymore?”

“Yes. In a few minutes,” he said. “But first I want to return the compliments to you for your excellent oral activity.” They smiled at one another.

I wasn’t part of this right now. I was playing the role I wanted, observer.

Jill lay back on the rug; her legs spread wide, still in her heels. She placed hands on the insides of her thighs rubbing in circles. “Come and get it then,” in a husky sexual voice that turned me on even more.

Jonah moved down on the floor and wasted no time. He kissed is way up her thigh and found her pussy wet and glistening. “Mmm, no need for strawberry flavoring here. Your pussy is wet and sweet as fruit” His tongue came out and I noticed for the first how long it was too. Big cock and a long tongue. Some guys have all the luck.

He worked his tongue in deeply as Jill squirmed and moaned loudly. He pulled back and sucked on her clit. Alternating those movements he had her writhing on the floor being pleasured to the utmost. She finally locked her legs around his neck and came loudly, jerking her hips off the floor.

As she relaxed her legs from his neck he moved up her body. He paused to suck once again on the jewelry clad nipples and continued his journey. He kissed her as his cock, fully hard again tickled the opening to her pussy.

If she thought it was going to a slow tender entry, she was mistaken. Her pussy gets very wet when she comes and Jonah took advantage of it. Her rubbed the head of his cock on her clit then up and down between her lips a few times then plunged in. The surprise entry stunned her.

She froze for a second, her breath catching. Her legs thrust straight out then locked behind his back as he began the push-pull. She held on to him as I could see his cock slide completely into her, their pubic hairs mingling then the pull back until just the head of cock remained hidden inside her.

For several minutes I watched as this man from my wife’s past fucked her. I watched his cock slide in and out. I heard her moaning. I heard her say, “Oh yes, more, keep going.”

My fear, still there. My excitement, still there. I looked up from watching their brown hips in motion to see Jill looking at me. Our eyes locked. Silent questions and answers in them.

“Is this what you wanted?”

“Yes it is.” “Will you still me love after?”

“Yes, I will.”

“Respect me after?”


She watched as I pushed my shorts down. My cock, finally free, pointed straight out bobbing slightly form the blood rushing through it. I moved to her side.

She reached for me and brought my cock to her mouth sucking it in. As Jonah fucked her pussy deep and hard, she sucked and coaxed a long awaited cum from my cock.

It would have been nice to say we all came together, but we didn’t. I was hot as a pistol at that point and came within a few minutes. Cumming in her mouth, she tasted cum for the second time that night. For the second time in her life, she tasted cum from two men in one night.

Jonah lasted at least two or three minutes longer. He pushed hard into her once again and she came loudly once again after two more strokes he came too.

We lay half on the hardwood floor, half on the area rug. All of us panting as the passion and excitement of the last half hour slowed. Jill lay with her legs cocked open, breathing deeply, coming down from the excitement of the last hour.

The cum that Jonah had driven into her began to make a reappearance between her pussy lips. I watched as it did. I couldn’t believe we’d done this. We all sat or lay in silence a few minutes listening to the soft music from the stereo.

Jill finally broke the silence.

“Anyone thirsty?” she asked still the hostess.

Although being the hostess had never been like this before. Without waiting for an answer she got up, stepped into her low heel red sandals and provided a beautiful view of her naked ass as walked toward the kitchen.

I got up and went to the sliding door looked out onto the pool deck. The night air was still very warm.

I turned to Jonah said, “Swim?”

“Excellent idea.,” was his response.

We walked out onto the pool deck naked and jumped into the pool. The water was cool and refreshing. A minute later Jill walked out carrying an ice bucket, a couple beers and bottled water.

“Are you going to join us,” I asked.

No, I don’t want to get my hair wet”

“Ah, come on,” I said climbing out to sit on the edge of the pool deck. At that moment Jonah came to the surface to float on his back. His cock still formidable flopped around as floated. I saw Jill look over at it. She got up slipped off her robe and dove in.

She came up next to me. Holding to the side of the pool she said, “Are you okay?”

“Sure, are you?” I leaned down and kissed her.

“Yes,” she said. “That was quite an experience.”

“Is it over?” I asked, sensing something.

“Do you have more fantasies to fulfill?”

She looked sheepishly down at the water,

“Come on. Tell it. Once in a lifetime experience here. Total free pass on freakiness tonight”

“I want more.”

We adjourned to the bedroom this time. Hardwood floors are just that. Hard and wood. Our king-sized bed was much more comfortable.

She began by handling us both. Once Jonah and I knew what she wanted our cocks were immediately at attention. The pool water had provided a refreshing shake up and although it was nearing midnight we were raring to go.

Jill sucked my cock to full ripeness and as she sucked on Jonah’s manhood I worked on her pussy. Some of the cum he had deposited in her, she had wiped out before she brought out the drinks, and some had probably come out in the pool. I could taste a little difference every so often in her pussy that let me know all his cum had not run out of her. I was indifferent about the thought of a creampie, but the thought that another cock had been in there very recently was very stimulating and the extra taste added to that.

Jill pulled away from my mouth and moved up to straddle Jonah’s cock. She has excellent muscle tone and her pussy always squeezes me so well, like a soft warm glove. I hoped it would still be that way. She rose up and lowered herself down on it. Where Jonah had plunged into her earlier, she now took things much slower, allowing it to enter a little at a time until she rested on his hipbone.

“Ohhh,” she said, “It’s so big”

After a minute she leaned over so her asshole was visible to me. We had engaged in anal play before and had some lube that I had used to loosen her up as I ate her pussy earlier.

I picked up the 8 inch dildo that had been our first introduction to the large toy arena. It too was well lubed. Jonah reached around grabbing Jill’s ass cheeks pulling them apart to show her asshole in all its glory.

The buzzing vibe made Jill flinch a little but as Jonah’s driving cock from underneath her distracted her, the muscle relaxed as the vibe went in. It went in a little at a time. Jill’s breathing growing louder with each push in. Jonah must have felt the vibration as his breathing also quickened and a small sound of pleasure escaped his lips. For the second time I got to see the vibe protruding from her. I watched as the vibe buzzed in her beautiful brown bottom as her brown hips ground her pussy on Jonah’s thick brown cock. I sat back and viewed the scene for a moment, thinking about how unbelievable this night had been and how it had started with a little innocent comment several months ago.

Jill’s moaning brought me back to the moment. She was moving her hips with more enthusiasm now, really putting moves in heading toward the finish. Jonah hands reaching up and squeezing her tits as she rode him was such a turn on to see and I couldn’t take my eyes from it.

Our digital camera sat on the dresser a few feet away. I picked it up and took three or four pictures of them before I stood on the bed, my hard cock even with Jill. She turned pulled me in. She massaged my balls as she loved my cock with her mouth. I took two more pictures before the feeling overwhelmed me. The last picture showed her looking up at me and the camera, my cock encased in her lips.

I pulled away and settled behind her. She leaned forward and sighed heavily as the buzzing vibe was slipped from her ass.

Double penetration isn’t always as easy as it sounds. We moved and repositioned until I got the head of my cock at the right angle. With her ass and my cock well lubed I brought my cock to the entrance. I pushed and the head popped in. Jill took in a large breath. I waited a few seconds the pushed in more.

“Oh my goodness,” she panted. “So full, so full.”

I pushed in further. Each push accompanied by a moan from her.

Finally I was in. I waited and then began to pull back. As I did she came back some too. The forward motion proved to be that catalyst for the last pleasure ride of the evening. We seemed to develop a motion. With every other push in I could feel his cock push in on the other side of that thin wall. Jill was in constant moan as we moved toward climax.

It was hard not to come. It felt so unbelievably good. Jill was moving with both of us. Her fantasy was about to be complete. Mine was already complete.

Fucking hard, pushing hard. Jill moved her hips back and forth between us seemingly lost in thought and sensation.

My final triumph, if you want to call it that, was being last to cum. Jonah grabbed her hips and thrust up deep into her and came. It was amazing I could feel him cum inside her. It pushed me over the edge as I came for second time of the evening. We collapsed on the bed. Jill in between Jonah and I. Jill snuggled close to me. I could feel the wet spot forming between us. I didn’t care. We slept.

I awoke alone in bed the next morning to the smell of coffee and bacon. Grabbing a robe I walked out of the bedroom to find Jonah dressed and sitting at the kitchen table while Jill clad in a longer more modest robe stirred the scrambled eggs.

“Good Morning.” I said, stepping into their view.

“Hi honey. Sleep well?”

“Yes, I did. How about you?”

She moved over to kiss me. I turned and she kissed my cheek. She looked startled.

“Haven’t brushed my teeth yet,” I said.

“So,” she said back and kissed me full on the lips.

Jonah was looking at us and smiled. “I slept very well and I want to thank you for allowing me to enjoy your company last evening. You are very hospitable hosts.

“Well believe me not all our guests get treated as you were,” I said laughing.

We ate and Jonah collected his things and headed out. At his car he stopped shook my hand, hugged Jill. He got in, started the car and said, “I probably shouldn’t tell you this, but you and your mother are amazingly similar with your tastes in fantasies.” Before we could ask more, he drove off.


A Great Night

I’ve been trying to talk my wife into the sharing herself for years now. It usually just blows over after sex, and I wasn’t quite sure how we’d feel after if it happened for real, so I never really pushed the issue. It used to be good enough to hear stories about her past sex life. We were friends for years before we even got involved intimately. Growing up, she was whore. That’s part of the reason it took me so long to get involved with her, it’s tough to handle your friends when the girl under your arm had sex with all of them. One time, before we were involved, we were hanging out at a club in Stamford Ct. She hooked up with 3 different guys throughout the evening. She fucked 2 of them in their cars and blew the other one in the back seat of my truck as I drove them home. It was dark but at least I’ve experienced the sounds of her with another guy, that’s what gives me some confidence that I could handle it now that we’re married. There’s one thing I’ll never forget about that night after I dropped him off. She got into the front seat, drunk and tired, and there was semen in her hair. I’ve beat off to that scene in my head so many times I can’t count. She is a manager at a department store and I’m always asking her about guys from work. She tells me about who she’d like to fuck but it’s all in bedroom type play. Then this one time she told me about a good looking wholesaler from one of the companies who’s products they represent. He was married and going to be in town for 2 weeks. We were fooling around so I asked her if she flirted with him, she said yes. She told me he asked, “Where can a guy go to meet women in this town?”

She replied, “I’m a woman”

“But your married” he said

“So are you” my wife answered

At this point my wife said he was completely red in the face and couldn’t even reply to her. So she asked him if he wanted to go out for drinks at the Holiday Inn bar on Thursday night and he accepted. At this point I was laying on my back, she was stroking me and we hadn’t even begun having sex. Regardless, I shot a load all over myself. She seemed a little startled but said, “That’s funny, I was hoping to get the same reaction out of him” and got up to wipe her hand. She was sitting on the edge of the bed putting her bra back on and said, “I know you like when we talk about these things, but would you be upset if I met him?” I couldn’t believe it, she was serious. So I asked her if it actually happened. She said yes, but he was the one who asked her to go. I asked her, “Did you tell him you would meet him there?”

She replied, “Yes, but I can cancel if you want, I got a little caught in the moment so I accepted without really thinking it through.”

“Do you think you want to meet him?”

“Yes, but I’m a little worried about how you are going to react.”

So I said, “Listen, it’s not as if I’ve never seen you with someone else, in fact I’ve seen you wearing another guy’s cum.”

“I know” she said, “But we weren’t even together then. How about this; He doesn’t know who you are, why don’t you come down at the same time we get there, and you can signal me if it’s all right once you actually see us together… and try to imagine what you’re getting yourself into.”

“Agreed” I said.

I still had my load sitting on my chest but I was hard as a rock. I asked her to come back to bed. She took her bra off and started kissing me from my mouth to my balls, licking and sucking the cum from my previous load. All of a sudden it hit me. I may have awakened the whore I knew from high school, and it was too late to get the genie back in the bottle. Then another thing hit me as she was blowing me, she was thinking about him. Simultaneously I had a sinking feeling in my stomach and a sensation of pure arousal. I blasted a load in her mouth and she kept going, which is very unlike her. She continued till I was semi hard and then came up to kiss me and let my own semen roll into my mouth. As I smelled and tasted my sperm she asked me, “Would you still want to kiss me if that cum wasn’t yours?” I said yes. She smiled with a sly look and said, “I actually believe you would, fine then, let’s do it.” At this point I had nothing to do but wait until tomorrow night. I tried to sleep but couldn’t. I think my wife had the same problem. The clock moved slow but it was finally time to meet my wife on the first date she’s been on since we’ve been married. I got there early and prepared myself with a few drinks. I still wasn’t prepared for what I saw. My wife walked in holding hands with her new man. Everything seemed different, but it was so exciting. He led her to the spot next to me at the bar and asked, “Are the seats taken?” I was a little shocked at his seating choice but it was crowded. “No, go right ahead.” He took the seat between my wife and I. It was starting to dawn on me that we might not be able to keep up this charade. I couldn’t believe what came out of my mouth next. I asked, “Are you two married.” My wife smiled and he answered for them, “Yes we are, I’m Ross and this is my wife Tara.” My wife was giggling under her breath as this man was introducing her to me. I couldn’t believe he used her real name. The green light signal for her to proceed was for me to order a shot of Cuervo. I really needed the shot but I knew what that meant. Thinking this through in my head I felt there would never be a better opportunity than my wife and I have right now to make this move. I yelled, “Bartender, I’ll have a shot of Cuervo.” Then I turned to my wife and her date and asked, “Do either of you want a shot?” My wife said, “No, I’m fine.” as she slid her hand directly onto his package and kissed him on the neck. Ross said in a comical way, “Check please.” But my wife said, “I am a little tired, let’s go up to the room.” I’m not sure who was more shocked, him or me. In either case, I watched this guy walk my wife to bed. This was obviously not the hotel he was staying at because I watched them go to the check in desk and get a room. Then my wife came back, told me the room number and said, “I told him I left my scarf behind. Wait down here for a couple of hours, I’ll give you a call when we’re finished.” I asked her, “Who paid for the room?” She pointed at me and smiled. Then she walked away. About two hours later my cell phone rang. It was her. She said, “He just walked out, wait till you see him pass the front desk then come up.” As she was hanging up I saw him walk by. I thought to myself, what a guy, I stay married to this woman for almost ten years and he just comes along and fucks her. I walked up to the room mumbling to myself, “Well, let’s see what happened.” I opened the door and it was obvious what had happened. It was completely dark and it smelled like sex. I heard my wife say, “Come in, close the door.” So I came in, took off my clothes and sat in a wet bed. I rolled over to my wife and her whole body was hot, sweaty and slippery. It was tough to see in the darkness but as I went to kiss my wife she held me back for a second and said, “It’s on my face you know.”

I played dumb and asked “What’s on your face?”

“Ross’ cum. The last time we had sex he said he wanted to cum on my face, so I let him.”

I asked her where else he came. She told me he came inside her. She followed up, “We tried anal for a while but it was too painful.”

With that I planted a full kiss on my wife’s lips and took in the unmistakable taste and smell of the other man’s semen. Then I kissed my wife past her sweaty musky tits, past her stomach and positioned myself directly between her legs. I started eating her out and it was a mess. She was soaking wet, his cum was all over the place, and I was coming close to blowing my load. I couldn’t wait any longer, I got on top of my wife and stuck my dick in that mess. Her pussy felt so used that I’ve never been that turned on in my life. I started asking her questions about her man. The first thing I wanted to know was his size. He was taller and thinner than me so I was prepared that he was also bigger.

So I asked her, “How big was he?” She started giggling because she knew I get turned on by hearing about her ex boyfriends’ dick sizes.

“Do you really want to know?” She teased.

“Yes, I do”

“He wasn’t the biggest I ever had.” She answered, trying to tease again.

“Come on,” I said, “You know damn well what I want to know.”

“OK, OK,” she kidded, “I’ll tell you, he was noticeably bigger than you.”

“Noticeably?” I asked

“OK much bigger, I’ll show you. Push your penis as far as it will go into me and hold it there.” So I did it, and she knew she was turning me on. “You feel that?” she asked. “Yes” I answered. She started kissing my neck as I held my dick as far as it would go into her. Then she whispered, “No matter how hard you try you will never, ever reach the parts of my insides that he did.” With that I blew the biggest load of my life on top of Ross’ load. We both passed out exhausted. At 5:30AM we were woken up by her cell phone. It was Ross. He wanted to know if Tara could come by his hotel this morning. She asked me if that’s OK, I said yes. She gave me a quick raise of the eyebrows and told him she’d be there in an hour and hung up. I asked her, “Do we have time for a quickie?”

She replied, “I really have to get in the shower. Let me meet you home at lunchtime”

I said “OK”.

Then my wife got into the shower and I laid in the bed and beat off. It was a great night.


My Wife Denise: True Story

The following is a true story that happened in the month of May 2001

* * * * *

I’ve had fantasies about my wife fooling around on me long before I found out there were websites devoted to this kind of thing. Needless to say ever since I’ve been checking out hotwife sites I’ve gotten bolder and bolder with my bedtime suggestions. I’ve always told her it was a fantasy of mine, but by the time we’re done fucking I stop talking about it till the next time.

Anyway, we were fucking a few weeks back and I told her that I’d really like to see her give a blowjob to another guy. I must have said the exact same thing a thousand times in the past, and she always says, “Fine with me if that’s what you want.” And that’s always been a huge turn-on for me.

But this time she surprised me. She pulled her head off my dick and said, “You know, I can never tell if you’re serious when you say that.” All of a sudden I got totally turned on because it seemed like she was really considering it. I managed to hold back my load and said to her, “Well, what do you think?”. I said that because I wasn’t even sure. She said “I think you’re all talk.”, so I said “I think you’re all talk.

So she went down and started giving me some of the best head I ever had, then she pulled it out and said, “You really wouldn’t have a problem if I did that to someone else?” I said no. Then she started licking my balls and the space between my balls and my ass and said, “I guess this wouldn’t be a problem either.”. I grunted no.

With that she came up along side me, continued stroking me, and said, “Then give me permission… before you cum.” That was nearly impossible after hearing her talk like that. But I managed to say “fine”. Then she wanted more details. The conversation went something like this.

“How far can I go?”

“How far would you like to go?”

“This was your idea you tell me.”

“How about a blowjob?”

“Okay by me, anything else?”

“Like what?” I said.

“Is kissing allowed?”

When she asked me that, I came all over the two of us. But apparently she wasn’t done talking. She told me that I had already given her permission and asked me if I was still okay with that. I started getting hard without ever getting limp. I told her I was okay. She said she was too, but wanted to know if there were limitations. I asked her to explain.

She said, “There’s a lot of things to consider, can I kiss him? Can he touch me anywhere? Is he allowed to cum in my mouth? Can it be anyone in particular?”. I responded,” You’ve obviously put some thought into this, so everything is allowed that you feel comfortable with.” She asked, “Everything?”. I said “Yes, do you have anyone in mind?” She asked me if it would bother me if she did, I said no.

She started, “Well, there is someone I’ve had a crush on for a few years now, I’ve always wanted to bring him up during sex but I wasn’t sure how you’d feel. You met him twice at my dad’s store, he’s one of our suppliers.” I nodded because I knew who she was talking about. She continued, “He knows I’m married, but he always comes on to me when dad’s not there. I don’t want you to get upset with me, but I’ve been out with him before.”

“Out with him?” I asked. “Just for dinner,” she said, “But the last time he tried to kiss me. I told him that if he was a little more patient with me, I would do more than just kiss him.” I was shocked but very excited. I said, “Is that why you made me give you permission before?” She nodded. I said, “Well, this is interesting, when should we do this?”

She said, “If it’s okay with you, I don’t think I would be comfortable with you there the first time. I think I should go out with him a few times alone first.” I told her that was fine and asked her if she would fill me in afterwards. “Of course I’ll fill you in,” She said excitedly, “And I’ll even tell you what we’re planning ahead of time so you can think about me while I’m gone.” I think I was more excited than she was so I asked what the plans were.

“Well, we had plans to go out Thursday for an early dinner, and I told him afterwards he was allowed to make another move on me. Depending on how I would respond, I’d be able to make it home by 7 – 7:30. But now that everything’s out in the open, I have a better idea.” I asked her what that was.

She snuggled up to me, threw her leg on mine and said very seductively, “After dinner, I’m going to give my ‘date’ the best blowjob he’s ever had. But how about you let me stay out as long as I like, so I could do everything he wants, and I won’t even wash up before I come home.” I should point out that her not washing up after a date was a big part of my fantasy, which was why she was attemping to bribe me with it. I agreed and came all over her leg. She giggled when it hit her, and got up to go to the bathroom.

So I said to her, “You’re serious, aren’t you.” She said, “Very much so.” and went into the bathroom. I was extremely turned on hearing this and I could barely sleep.

As the week rolled on I didn’t know what to expect. I had always been excited by the idea and as Thursday was approaching I got more and more excited. I kept running home from work to lay on my bed and re-live the other night. I came so many times I thought my balls were going to turn inside out.

I could tell Denise was getting excited too. To her, she was finally going to live one of her fantasies, instead of just turning me on with talk. She seemed like a new woman. But I have to say, in most other first time hotwife experiences I’ve read about, I hardly ever hear of the time leading up to the first date. This was the most erotic time of my life.

On Wednesday night the phone rang so she picked it up. It was obviously him so she smiled at me. She said, “No, he’s not here, I’m just sitting with my sister.” Then she got up and motioned that she was going to pick it up in the bedroom. She covered up the phone and whispered, “When I yell ‘Okay’ I want you to hang up.” I made a praying sign with my hands and mouthed the word, “Pleeeease”. She said, “Not this time, it’s still a little weird to me and I want to talk to him privately.” I agreed.

So I made the TV louder for background noise and when she yelled “Okay” I hit the phone against the base and pressed the mute button. I figured that would sound like a hang up. Then, cock in hand, I listened to my wife talk to her new “boyfriend”. She started.

“You can talk now my sister hung up. Is your girlfriend home?”

“No, where’s your husband?”

“Out somewhere, who cares. Do you still want to meet me tomorrow?”

“That depends.” he joked.

“On what?” she replied.

He said, “Denise, I like you a lot. But I can’t keep making out with you and have the brakes put on me, it’s not fair.”

This conversation was starting to go in a totally different direction than I had imagined. I thought I would catch my wife flirting and acting sexy with him, but instead I’m listening to him complain that she doesn’t go far enough. I listened to my wife’s response.

“Well the brakes are gone Peter. I even have my husbands permission.”

“What?” he said, “Your husband knows about us?”

“Not everything, just that I like you. He has these weird fantasies about me being with other men, so the other night I called him on it.”

“He wants you to be with other men? That’s a little strange.” They both started giggling a little. “Oh yeah,” she replied, “That’s not all. He wants to watch.” Peter started laughing in a very startled way. “I can’t believe this, I’m not going to be with you in front of your husband.”

She said in a sort of baby talk, “You don’t have to if you don’t want to, I’ve arranged for us to be alone for the first few times, and if you don’t feel comfortable we won’t do anything in front of him, okay hun?” He agreed.

“So we’re on for tomorrow, right?” she asked.

“Ohhh, I don’t know.” he joked. ” I’ll make it worth you’re while.” she said in the most seductive voice I’ve ever heard.

“What do you mean by that?” he probed.

“Put it this way,” she said, “I can’t get pregnant.” There was a long pause and I don’t know who was more surprised by that statement, him or me.

He asked, “So, I don’t have to use a ‘you know what’?”

“Nope.” she said.

“We’ll we’re definitely on then, what do you want for dinner?”

“You.” Now she was really getting into the conversation.

“Okay, okay, seriously.” he joked, “How about room service?”

“Awesome, pick me up at work, I’ll meet you around the side.” she said.

“I’ll be there at 5.”

I hung up at that point because it seemed like they were wrapping it up, but it took her a few minutes to come out. When she came out I asked her, “So, are you good to go?” She smiled and nodded. I asked, “Are you excited?”, she replied “I’m really excited.” And then she plopped down on the couch like she had to catch her breath. “Aren’t you?” she asked. “Yes I am, can I have a preview of what he’s gonna get tomorrow?” I asked. She didn’t say anything but went to turn out the light and came over and dropped to her knees.

This blowjob was beyond belief. It was like she was experimenting on me, using her hands to tickle my balls, going deeper than usual. “Do you think he’ll like this?” she asked. That was the way we always talked but now it was an actual guy she was referring to. “Yes he’ll definitely like that.” I replied.

Then she started talking very dirty for her, she said, “I wonder what his cum tastes like.” I asked her, “Do you plan on finding out?” She lifted her head and said, “Yes, but it’s not just that. I noticed that when we have sex a few times in a night, your semen changes from the first time to the last. I’m just wondering if it’s the same way with him.”

I said with a lump in my throat, “Only one way to find out.” She seemed happy with my response and said, “I guess you’re right.” Then the dirty talk continued.

“Where else should I let him cum?” she asked.

“That depends, do you plan on having sex with him?”

“That’s still okay right?”

“Of course, the reason I’m asking is, do you plan on using protection?”

She answered, “Believe it or not, I was just talking to him about that, and we decided against using protection. I’m on the pill and he just has sex with his girlfriend, so there’s really no point to it.”

I agreed with her and suggested that he cum inside her once. She appeared happy that I made the suggestion. She finished me off and I came a ton.

There was one thing I was starting to notice about my sex drive now, I’m never limp. I’m always a little excited. And knowing my wife is excited is a huge turn on.

I couldn’t sleep at all Wednesday night, but despite that, Thursday arrived. All I could think about was the coming evening (Literally). I told my boss I had to meet a client and I left the office to go home and beat off.

I got home about 3:00 and my wife’s car was in the driveway. When I got upstairs the shower was running. I called out to make some noise so she wouldn’t be startled. She turned off the water and yelled “Barry, is that you?” I was right by the bathroom door so I said, “Yes, yes, no need to scream.” She said, “I’ll be out in a couple of minutes.”

I waited on the bed for her, hard as a rock. She came out in her robe with a towel wrapped around her hair and said in a puzzled voice, “What are you doing home?” I told her point blank, “I came home to beat off, what about you.” We both started laughing hysterically, it was a pretty funny moment. But she said, “I took a late lunch so I could come home and get ready.”

I said to her, “Well, now that you’re home I don’t have to beat off anymore.” She bent over and kissed me and said sarcastically, “Oh yes you do.” I kind of had a feeling she’d say something like that, but I wanted to hear it anyway. It was a little bit of an odd feeling being rejected by my wife, but she did just get out of the shower.

“Do you mind if I jerk off while you get ready?” I asked.

“I don’t care.” she replied.

It was amazing watching her walk around in her best panties, choosing between bras, applying moisturizer to her legs. Then she said the most erotic thing I’ve ever heard. Not just because it was dirty, but because it hit home that this was really going to happen. She brought 2 bottles of perfume over to me and made me smell them both.

Then she said, “If you were going to be the next man I have sex with, which one of these would you like me to wear?” I pointed to the one on the right. She threw the one I had chosen on the bed next to me and sprayed the other one on her stomach. Then she smiled and gave me a quick raise of her eyebrows.

I was really starting to get into the way she was playing my fantasy, but it was a little overwhelming sometimes. In addition, I was trying to work up the courage to ask her something, I was practicing for an hour how I would. So I finally made my proposal.

I said, “I have something to ask you, and I feel that you owe it to me since I’m letting you go on a date. You know I want to watch, but I’m not. So, do you think you could possibly turn your cell phone on so I could hear a little of what you’re doing. Just to get me through the night.”

She asked, “For how long?” I replied. “I don’t know, if you get the chance, just hit the speed dial for a little while so I can listen, It’s my fantasy too you know.” I knew that line would get her.

“How would I do that?” she said

“Easy,” I replied, “Just call me, and when I pick up tell him no one’s answering, then leave the flap up in your purse. When you’re done, reach in and close the flap.”

“I suppose I could, for a while,” she said, “What do you want to hear?”

“Everything.” I told her.

“Well you can’t.” she said sternly.

I said, “Okay, surprise me.” She agreed and got dressed and left around 4:00. I felt a little weird about the cell phone thing, but I really wanted in on this first date. Now all I could do is wait and hope for the phone call. I was beating off like it was a contest for an hour and a half. Then the phone rang at 5:30.

It was her, she said, “Hi, it’s me. I’m walking to the hotel room, can you hear me okay?”

“Yes, you sound fine. Where’s your ‘boyfriend’?” I asked sarcastically.

“He’s in the car, I told him to wait till I got the room, then I would call him with the number. So let me call him and I’ll call you before I get to the room. Okay?” I told her that was fine.

About a minute later the phone rang again. She said, “He’s coming up now, so I’m going to leave the phone on the side of my bag. Hopefully you’ll be able to hear something, but I’m not doing this very long.” I agreed and she put down the phone.

It seemed very quiet so I wasn’t sure if I’d be able to hear. But when that knock on the door came, I realized I’d be able to hear quite a bit. “Coming,” she said and I heard the door open. I heard a lot of flirting going on and she was obviously leading him near the phone because they were getting louder. Then I heard the squeak of them sitting on the bed. He started talking.

“Now where were we, you little tease.”

“I’m not teasing.” she said. All the while I could hear kissing sounds between their words.

“Don’t tell me, show me” he said.

“I’ll do anything you want.” she said loudly for my benefit. Then I heard her say, “It unhooks in the front…there.” She was talking and moaning but I still heard sucking so I could assume he was sucking her tits. That went on for a few minutes till I could hear him say, “You look unbelievable naked.” so she responded with, “How about you?” Then she told him to sit, and I heard unzipping and ruffling. Then she started saying things that I was sure were just for me. She said,

“Boy, you are excited.”

“I sure am, you’re not gonna tease me now are you?” he asked.

“You be the judge.” she replied.

All of a sudden Peter let out a huge moan, at the same time I heard sucking noises. I knew what was happening, and I was more turned on than I ever thought I would be. His moans and the accompanying sucking sounds went on for about ten minutes.

Then I heard him say, “I can’t hold out anymore.” When he said that the sucking got noticeably louder. Then he said, “I’m gonna cum…” and with a loud moan he did. At this point I heard lip smacking sounds, and my wife said, “Let me just grab my makeup, I’ll be right back.” Then the phone clapped shut.

So there I was. It wasn’t even 6:00 yet, and I just listened to my wife give her boyfriend a complete blowjob, and hang up on me. This was absolutely the most turned on I had ever been in my life. I couldn’t wait for her to get home.

In the meantime, I didn’t know what to do with myself while I was waiting for her to get home. I jacked off a couple of times, but it was like I overdosed on Viagra, I just couldn’t ‘un-excite’ myself. I started walking around the house. I picked up the bottle of the perfume she was wearing. Then I sniffed it and tried to imagine what was happening. It was driving me crazy. I decided to just wait in bed.

I heard the door unlock at 11:30 and my cock, which was hard as a rock, got even harder. She came into the room and threw her bag on the chair. She looked beat. She collapsed on the bed next to me and looking up at ceiling muttered, “Whoa….holy shit…whoa.”

This was a bit different than what I had expected. In most of the experiences I’ve read about, the wife comes home nice and neat and the husband eats the other man’s cum out of her pussy. But my wife was just fucking for 6 hours, and she looked like she was just fucking for 6 hours.

Her hair looked like she tried to fix it but just gave up. Her makeup was almost completely worn off, except for some smudging. But the part that was the biggest turn on for me, was that she smelled bad. I don’t mean bad like locker room bad. She was sweaty, she had the remnant of her perfume and his cologne mixed together, and she clearly smelled like sex.

I asked her, “Did you have fun tonight?”

“Uh-huh.” she said under heavy breaths.

“Do you want to tell me about it?”

She was still looking at the ceiling in disbelief and hadn’t made eye contact with me yet. But she asked me, “Are you sure you want to hear it? You’re not going to get all jealous on me?”

“Why would I?” I responded.

“Pete said you would.”

“Well Pete doesn’t know me.” I said firmly.

“If you insist, I’ll tell you the truth.” she continued, “That was the most unbelievable sex I’ve ever had. Did you hear us when I left the phone on?” I told her I did. “Well then you know how it started. Don’t be offended, but I kind of rushed things because it was weird having you listen in on us, and I really wanted to get used to being with him in private for a while.” I told her that was fine with me.

“Good, because I want to fill you in on the details. As you probably heard, I gave him a blowjob with you on the phone. This was more of a tension breaker, also to prove to him that I wasn’t a tease. The lights were on, I was naked kneeling on the floor, and he was sitting on the edge of the bed with his shirt off and his pants around his ankles.” I broke into the conversation so I could be involved and ask some questions. So I inquired, “What was he like down there?”

She let out a short giggle and said, “I knew you were going to ask me that!” Now she finally turned to look at me. The room was pretty dimly lit, but I could see the smile on her face. She said with a grin, “I’m happy to report that he is bigger than you. That is what you wanted to hear isn’t it?”

“Yes,” I said, “If it’s true.”

“Trust me it’s true, what else do you want to ask me?” she said

I told her to just continue. So she did. “The length was just a little bigger than yours, but it was very fat, so it was tricky getting my mouth around it at first. But after a while I got into a rhythm. Soon after that he came.”

“Did he cum a lot?” I asked excitedly.

“Oh… My… God.” she continued, “He must have been waiting for this day for months. He just kept squirting and squirting and squirting till I couldn’t hold it all it my mouth, not to mention swallowing it all. I finally had to pull back and turn my head to try and finish what was in my mouth. So the rest of it got on my boobs and hair. That’s when I hung up.”

I asked, “So you were still attempting to swallow his semen when you hung up on me?” She nodded seductively. She went on to say what happened.

“Once I hung up, I felt a little relieved. After I freshened up, I came out and turned off the lights. Then we got under the covers and started getting romantic. I didn’t want to have sex with him yet, I really wanted to see what it would be like to give him an intimate blowjob under the covers, with the lights out, and nobody listening. So I did that, and I got a little carried away. This blowjob made the one I gave you last night look like high school.”

With that she started kissing my neck and breathing hard. Her breath was stale for obvious reasons. And then she whispered, “I did something for him that I’ve never done before.” and stuck her tongue in my ear. I didn’t even ask, I knew what she meant.

She continued, “Eventually I went back to working on his penis till he was done, and I was able to finish swallowing this time.”

“That’s my girl,” I said. But this was all I could take, I laid her on her back and started moving down between her legs. With that she tensed up her legs and held my shoulder and asked, “Are you sure you want to do that? He’s still very much down there.”

I made a jerking motion on her knees to indicate I wanted her to open up, so she muttered, “All right… but be careful what you wish for.” and she relaxed her legs.

I pulled her panties all the way off and put my head between her legs all the while thinking to myself, “So this was the scene of the crime.” My wife’s vagina looked really worn out. And since I don’t normally eat out my wife after sex, there was the clear presence of another scent. I asked her to tell me the rest but my mind was elsewhere.

I started to eat her and she was still very wet. She was wet from her but also from him. I could taste his semen just as my wife had, but there weren’t any huge amounts that I always hear about, not at first anyway. Eventually some pretty large streams of his cum started sliding down, but it took about ten minutes to start flowing. Eating another man’s semen from my wife’s pussy was not what I thought it would be. It was different, but better I think.

As I was cleaning her out she went on, “After the 2 blowjobs, we made love for hours. It was so romantic, it felt so new. And knowing I had your permission was incredible, I felt……oh, I can’t describe it, wonderful. I wanted to stay the night with him, but he said his girlfriend would flip out on him.”

After she said that I moved up and slid my cock into her very exhausted pussy. As I was fucking her I asked, “How did you leave it?”

She replied, “Before I tell you, I want to ask your permission again.”

I asked, “What else do you need permission for? You can do anything you want.”

She said, “When you asked me earlier ‘Where’s your boyfriend’, I got very excited. And I just wanted to know…..well…..would you mind giving me permission to refer to him as my boyfriend?”

This was a new take on an old fantasy. I could imagine having sex with my wife while talking about her boyfriend. I could watch them talking on the phone. I could see her getting ready to go on dates with him. So I told her that would be fine with me.

“Great, then I’ll tell you how I left it. When he said his girlfriend would get angry if he stayed out, I got a little jealous. I asked him if I could be his girlfriend too. He said it was okay with him if it’s okay with you. So you’re sure it’s okay?”

“YES!” I said as I unloaded into my wife’s pussy. She thanked me for the permission. Then she got up and said, “I have to tell him. I can probably still reach him in his car.” And ran into the other room.

It’s incredible how everything’s been going. I’ll write more after they go out more.


Courtesy Fuck

Jack had left his front door open for me.

Like he’d instructed me, I entered the front door quietly, and found the living room without much trouble. He was sitting on his couch waiting for me, drinking a beer. The open bottle rested in one hand against his thigh.

“Hey, Marc,” he said, as he stood. “I’m glad you could make it tonight,” he added with a smile.

He shook my hand with a firm grip.

“Do you want a beer?” he asked.

“That’d be great,” I said, following him as he walked to the kitchen.

Jack was not quite as tall as I was, but very good looking in a boyish sort of way. Maybe a few years older than me. His body seemed tight and defined in his t-shirt and jeans, and he moved with an athletic grace.

From the time I’d met him three weeks ago, he’d never been quite what I expected. And tonight he was all business. But I suppose that he’d waited a long time for this.

He wanted to get to it.

He handed me the beer and started in with the same slick amicable banter that was usual to our encounters. Jack was a consummate closer, but he chatted as if oblivious to the reason for my being there. I engaged in his small talk, but after a few minutes I wanted to get to the point.

“So,” I asked finally, “Are we still doing this?”

“I hope so,” he said with certainty.

“What do you want me to do?” I queried.

“My wife is upstairs. We can change in the guestroom. Once we go inside my bedroom, you can’t make a sound, because she has a blindfold on.”

I nodded my understanding and downed the rest of my bottle of beer in one chug.

“Let’s rock and roll,” I said to him, grinning.

He smiled back at me and indicated that I should follow him upstairs.

Inside the guest bedroom, Jack wasted no time in taking off his shoes and socks. I slipped my shoes and socks off as well and watched him as he turned to me and silently peeled off his t-shirt. Once bare-chested, he slid his jeans down over his hips till they rested around his ankles. Underneath he was wearing a pair of white athletic briefs. Then he stepped out of the jeans.

We had confided in each other about our sexual feelings for other men on the occasions that we’d met in the bar. Or at least he’d confided in me and I hadn’t given him any reason to think I thought any differently. He’d told me that he’d wanted to try sex with a man, but he had never before talked about it with another guy.

I’d had sex with a man, so I guessed it all added up somehow.

I unashamedly looked over his body with admiration. As a general rule I just didn’t find other men attractive, but it was a part of what had drawn me to him. He had an inner vulnerability that he masked normally, underneath his handsome stockbroker power player exterior. Like a man who does it all to compensate for low self-esteem. His nearly naked body was athletic. The toned musculature of a man that had been a high school jock and who had worked hard to keep himself in shape through his twenties and now in his thirties.

Not unlike me.

He watched me watching him, and a blush crept up his cheeks. The attention I was paying to him made his dick grow harder in his briefs. His cock was now clearly silhouetted against the white fabric: it was short and wide.

I admired him in silence, Jack just standing there, arms folded nervously across his chest. No longer the closer. No longer so confident.

I grinned at him and decided to give him a show of my own. I slowly unbuttoned my shirt, then pulling it off so that Jack had a nice view of my full arms and chest, chiseled and buffed from my time in the service and years of hard work in the gym. His eyes roved over my thick biceps and powerful shoulders. And his grin told me he liked what he saw. I shamelessly exposed the rest of my flesh to his eyes as I also peeled off the very tight, white tank top I was wearing as an undershirt. That was when he got a glimpse of my chiseled six-pack. His smile grew even wider as I slowly undid my belt, allowing my jeans to slip down to the floor. Unlike Jack, I was wearing a pair of my usual silken boxers, so my limp dick was not yet visible.

All he could see was the as yet undefined, but growing, bulge of my package.

Jack was a man’s man in most respects, but I was broader, thicker, slightly taller and more heavily muscled. Stepping out of the jeans now lying in a heap around my feet, I walked over to him and seized by a sudden urge, took his head in my strong hands and bent my mouth to his.

His response was slightly one of shock, but then his mouth opened to mine and he kissed me back passionately. His arms encircled my torso, holding me tightly to him. I could feel his dick near mine. The heat from our thighs radiating powerfully outward.

When with our kiss complete, I pulled away from him.

“I want to fuck your wife now,” I murmured, my mouth still close to his.

“Okay,” he said, like a schoolgirl with a crush.

He started to walk into the other room.

“Wait a minute,” I said not letting him get very far.

He stood there looking at me with confusion. I turned him around to face me, and knelt down in front of him. With my two hands I pulled down his tighty whities. His cock fell out before my eyes. Growing to full harness there before me. It wasn’t very often that I found myself in the position of a bitch on her knees, so it made me appreciate all over again how the women I fucked must feel.

I gave his cock an experimental tug, and it jerked in my hand. He groaned as I held him in my grip. The possibilities ran through my mind, but I let go of him and stood up.

“All right,” I told him, “We can go now.”

“What about you?” he asked, and I knew clearly what he meant.

“Not until I see your wife’s bare naked pussy, dude,” I said.

He looked at me calmly and then made up his mind.

“Remember,” he said one last time, “Don’t make any noise.”

I nodded to him and followed closely behind him as we walked into the bedroom he shared with his wife every night in the world. The thick carpeting and the newness of Jack’s home masked our careful footsteps.

Jack’s wife, Debbie, lay face up and spread-eagled on the bed. Her arms and legs were tied to the bedposts. A scarf was wrapped tightly around her eyes, masking us from sight.

We stood at the end of the bed and admired the view.

Jack was a lucky man, and I put my hand on his shoulder and gave him a nod and a smile to indicate that I thought so. Debbie was blonde. And not one of those bottle blondes either. Her pussy was shaved, and probably as a result of her excitement in being treated in this fashion, her cunt was moist in anticipation. A couple drops of juice had already escaped its tight looking crack to run down the length of her ass.

Was it odd that Jack wanted me to do this?

I guess it depended on his motives, which I hadn’t really asked about. I’d lost my virginity sharing girls with guys and I had been doing it ever since. But I’d never fucked another man’s wife like this before. Not without her knowledge or consent. This woman had a body worthy of a Playboy centerfold. Her massive, firm breasts hung off her chest. And her thighs curved like poetry. My gaze was drawn though to her perfect, pink pussy lips, so worthy of a long hard jack off session. And in need of a good, hard fucking.

I sprang a rod just staring at those engorged pink lips.

For my part, not having her consent didn’t bother me at all. I told Jack at the bar where we’d met that she’d know I wasn’t him. She’d be a fool not to. But Jack didn’t care, by that time he said it would be too late.

Jack carefully sat down in a chair next to the bed. He indicated to me that she was ready and waiting. I don’t know what had passed between them earlier, but obviously she was expecting to be taken by him at some point that night.

So I nodded my understanding and slowly, for Jack’s benefit, pushed my boxers down over my hips until they hit the floor, and I stepped out of them. That was the first time ever that Jack had gotten an eyeful of my cock, and I was sporting a diamond hard boner by that point. Full and powerful, and it is undoubtedly my biggest asset. I put my two big fists over it, one on top of the other so that Jack could see for himself, from the mushroom tip poking proudly out the top of my two fists, that my full length just shy of ten inches. And the monster boner that my fingers encircled was far thicker than Jack’s own solid cock.

Jack started to jerk himself off watching me.

The sight of him sitting there casually pulling on his cock was very erotic, but I turned my full attention back to his wife. My index finger moved around the outside of her pussy lips, tracing them until they found her clit.

When I first touched her, she’d gasped and arched her back at the sudden, new sensation.

“Jack is that you?” she asked, trying to reassure herself. Perhaps she was having second thoughts?

“Yes, honey,” he said from the chair.

She relaxed instantly.

As she did, I let my finger slip inside her pussy. She moaned with the intrusion. I let my fingers do the walking for a while, putting my years of experience to practice on her clit. Her breathing became more ragged and soon I could hear her moans of pleasure that told me that she was having a very good time indeed.

I climbed onto the bed next to her, pulling my hand from her cunt, which caused her to groan audibly.

I bent down to kiss her neck and rubbed her hardened nipples. Slowly sucking on them and nibbling them ever so slightly. My lips trailed down Debbie’s chest to her cleavage, and I took his soft breast in my hand and kiss it. Slowly, worshipfully, I wrapped my lips around her nipple and gently sucked it. I could hear her sigh above me.

Her beautiful tits were shaking with every breath she took.

I positioned myself over her then. The shaft of my naked cock brushed against her, and I could feel the heat emanating from her pussy as I ground carefully against her once or twice. My lips found hers and she was quick to send her tongue in my mouth passionately. I broke the kiss and began kissing down her neck to her chest. I sucked her other nipple into my mouth, my hand gently squeezing her breast.

Her pussy called to me, beckoning me closer, and I began kissing down the front of her.

I sucked on the skin of her tight stomach, below her navel, kissing all over her skin down there. The strong scent from her pussy was strong as my lips approached that delicate area. I let my lips gently brush around the folds of skin, around where he bush would have been if she hadn’t shaved it. Then I pressed my lips against her pussy, kissing her there at first gently and then with more effort.

“Ahhhhhhhh,” Debbie gasped, bucking into me.

I kissed her pussy again, and again she bucked, but not as violently this time. That time she had been prepared for the sudden pleasure that it had given her. My tongue tasted her juices a little as the leaked out of that most space. I kissed the lips of Debbie’s beautiful cunt again. And then I put my mouth on her pussy, and this time I sucked her lips into my mouth, managing to keep them there even though she bucked wildly once more. I sucked, tasting her delicious juices, and I ran my tongue up and down those lips.

“Ohhhhhhhh,” she moaned again, loudly.

I released her pussy lips, watching the erotic visual of them slowly withdrawing towards her body. I knelt between her legs, my eyes locked down on her pussy. Debbie’s swollen lips were pressed tightly together, quivering with both arousal and nervousness. I could smell her pussy again, and it was intoxicating. I kissed the very top of her thigh, before quickly kissing her slit.

I slid my hands underneath that sexy ass of hers, grabbing onto her soft cheeks. Burying my face between her thighs, I slid my tongue as far into her tunnel as I could. She moaned, and tried to buck my off, but my hands gripped her ass firmly. All the same, this beautiful woman writhed her crotch violently into my face.

After minutes of teasing her to edge of cumming, and pulling back, I pulled my tongue out of her twat, bringing her nectar into my mouth. I paused for a moment, letting her collect herself. I wanted to enjoy this nice fuck session! I bent down again, and slowly licked from the bottom of Debbie’s sensitive slit, up to the top, nudging her clit. Then I went to work, eating her, my tongue moving at an awesome pace for I don’t know how long.

Soon she grunted loudly, her orgasm exploding inside her.

“Oh! Oh! Oh! Oh!” she cried out over and over again as she writhed there, my tongue lodged into her crotch, my face buried right in that pussy.

My tongue licked her in long slow circles, lapping up the residual juices that had spilled out during her orgasm.

Her damp pussy was now a flood of cum of her own devising. The aroma wafted around my nose. I came up every once in a while for air, lapping up her juices.

“Christ, Jack!” she called out, “I need you to fuck me!”

I was very turned on by this. I didn’t know if she knew I was her husband or not. I didn’t care, as I was now in the throes of an irresistible impulse.

I turned my head to see Jack watching us, riveted to his seat.

His eager eyes did nothing to slow me down. Meanwhile Debbie lay before me, still panting, her legs spread, and I crawled on my hands and knees back up the bed towards her. The bed frame creaked ever slightly under our combined weight, and when I positioned myself on my arms, but she could feel me above her. My weight settled down on top of her, brining my cock close to her cunt.

I bent to kiss her cheek, and then her rosy red lips. I glanced at Jack, he looked tense, but his hand never left its grip around his dick. Back to her lips, my tongue parted them, and darted inside. I kissed her long and hard, sucking her lips and tongue into my own mouth. My dick was very hard and pointed very proudly and very straight underneath me.

I was daring her to say I wasn’t Jack, but if she realized it wasn’t her husband who was on top of her now, she made no comment.

With my height and build, my cock was below her tender spot. I had to break away from her lips and move up the bed a little further to bring her treasure into line with my spear.

That’s when she felt my cock pressed against her pussy lips.

The tip of my dick was all wet and with one hand holding up my weight, my other hand rubbed my cock against her lips, seeking her entrance. I ran the mushroom head down the sopping wet lips of her pussy, stopping when I reached the spot where the heat was at its most intense. I pushed forward.

The fat head of my dick squeezed in between the wet lips of Debbie’s pussy. Once my head had parted that sweet flesh, my tip lodged in her slit, I pushed in bit by bit. Slowly, I filled her pussy with my steel rod.

Her flesh stretched around me and I moved forward.

“God, Jack!” she said, wincing, but I couldn’t tell if it was in pleasure or surprise.

I squeezed more my cock inside her. I forced two inches of my manhood into her pussy before her tightness would allow no more. I pulled back a bit, withdrawing my dick from the pink lips of her cunt. It found the entrance again on its own volition, and easily slipped back inside. She gasped, with a combination of nervousness and desire. Her tight pussy was gripping my boner incredibly tight, but I managed to force another inch of myself inside her.

“Fuck!” she moaned loudly.

After a few inches had passed inside, I began to pump her pussy. I was fucking her with just the top half of my cock, loving how hot and tight her pussy was on. She was such a delicate woman, and her pussy had the tightness to match! I thrust inside her a little deeper, and she moaned. I thrust deeper still, and she moaned again. Soon my entire cock was in her pussy, finally getting it in her as far as I could penetrate.

“Oh, God!” she moaned, sighing.

I groaned with pleasure as well, closing my eyes and pressing my thighs tightly against hers. My hard, throbbing dick was all the way inside Debbie’s tight, welcoming vagina. The two of us were gasping for breath, and we’d only barely started! I looked down at her. The expression on her face told me that she relished this feeling of having her pussy filled. She smiled, and I kissed her thick, full lips roughly. I kissed her again and she opened her mouth, allowing my tongue entry. I kissed her hard, still holding my cock all the way inside her as my tongue explored her mouth.

Debbie began to rub her crotch against me. I was in heaven plunging my thick member into her needy depths over and over again, and she felt almost like a virgin! She humped her hips upward, meeting each and every one of my thrusts. I was fucking her a little faster, and the two of us were forced to break our passionate kiss.

“Oh! Oh! Oh! Oh! Oh! Oh! Oh! Oh! Oh! Oh!” she moaned quietly, and repeatedly, being drilled by my rampant hard-on.

I held myself up a little so I could watch her ample breasts bounce hypnotically up and down with each of my thrusts. My gaze slid further down her body, over her sexy stomach to where my pole was disappearing and appearing over and over into that sweet hole. I was losing it already. And I knew I had to slow things down. So I pulled my dick out of her horny twat.

Debbie gasped in surprise.

But I didn’t let that distract me. I quickly knelt on the end of the bed, face between her legs, sliding my hands underneath her ass. I raised her pussy up to my mouth, and I slid my tongue into her hot, steamy tunnel.

She moaned loudly.

I loved her taste! And I could eat that pussy all night! I twirled my tongue around the inside of her cunt, and she raised her ass out of my hands, moaning. I slipped my tongue out of her twat and sucked the thick lips of her wonderful cunt into my mouth. I ran my tongue up and down the silky skin, and she shuddered.

She was shaking. Her muscles started to tense. I released the lips of her pussy but suddenly clamped my mouth over her clit.

She cried out, hollering, as an orgasm exploded inside her. Debbie was a shaking, quivering mess as she came, rubbing her crotch up and down my face.

Glancing at the clock by the bedside I could see that the entire experience had taken under two minutes. I could not believe how fast this woman came when I went down on her!

I crawled back up, hovering over her, as I aimed my dick at the entrance to her treasure and thrust forward. This time my cock easily pierced her tight pussy, sliding all the way into her wetness in one hard stroke.

“Fuck! Fuck! Fuck!” she wailed loudly.

I began to fuck Debbie hard, plunging his manhood deep inside her cunt over and over.

“Oh, yes! Fuck that pussy!” she moaned as I pistoned in and out of her tiny twat.

Debbie’s tits were bouncing up and down, and I had a clear image of her gorgeous pussy accepting my rod over and over. Each time I withdrew, the pink lips of her vagina were pulled outward, only to be forced back when I rammed my cock back inside her.

I was fucking her as hard as I possibly could. I glanced at Jack who was watching us intently. I knew what it must look like, such a big man pounding into such a small woman, seemingly without mercy. And Debbie’s cries were still very high in pitch, coming short and fast. She loved getting fucked this hard! And she was helpless, lost in both her feelings, and desires.

Then my strokes became long and hard. I felt the cum start to rise in my balls, so I changed pace and continued to pound her, getting even deeper than she’d probably ever had before. Her cunt was absolutely soaking, greasy juices running down my balls to pool on the bed.

She continued begging me to fuck her.

And so I did for time out of mind. Using my giant cock in her sensitive pussy like a piston. My sweat dripped off of my body and onto hers, the sounds of my balls smacking her ass were audible in the stillness of the room, mixed with our grunting and moaning.

I glanced at the clock, amazed even by my own standards at how impressive my stamina was tonight. My dick had been stroking that pussy in every which way for a very long time indeed.

And if it wasn’t for the fact that she was generated so much juice, cumming several times, I would have worried that she would have been rubbed dry. But when I pulled out of her, she would always beg me not to stop.

At one point though I knew I could cum. I pulled away and I moved up the bed to kneel over her chest. My cock proudly out in front of me. And with my hands I pushed those gorgeous, sweaty tits up and titty fucked her. Letting the sweat and juice of her cunt lubricate me. She was amazing.

But I could not resist the allure of her pussy. I pulled away from her tits, instead of cumming on them, and I moved back down to bury my shaft deeply in her cunt again. This time with a slower, steadier pace. With the rate I was stretching out her pussy, it was going to be loose for a month. That cunt felt so wonderful. She was nice and tight, and she was giving me a great deal of pleasure.

Her answering moans encouraged me to continue and gain speed ever so slightly as I went along. It took about ten good deep strokes of my cock until I felt the walls of her pussy undulate. She screamed out in delight, and then she came around me. And she came and came.

I know how a woman needs some variety, so I pulled out to let her have a break. But, it wasn’t to be a long break.

I bent back down to her clit, using my tongue to lap up some of that recent flood of her juices. I felt her start to writhe again almost instantly. She must have been very sensitive.

I knew I didn’t want to hold back any longer, even if I could, and I wanted to cum in her pussy. Jack had said nothing about it. But when I told him I wanted to fuck her without a condom, he said it didn’t matter since she was on birth control.

I entered into her one last time, and soon I could feel my balls heating up again. This time I knew I couldn’t stop it even if I had wanted to. I slid my dick in and out of Debbie’s pussy rapidly a few more times, and groaned.

Grunting I felt myself start to unload round after round of hot cum, dick twitching, filling up her waiting pussy. I thrust until the last of it was out, and then I was momentarily spent, stroking in and out a few more times in the process.

I looked over at Jack.

His hand was sticky with his own cum, so it was obvious he’d gotten off at some point watching this. But a new boner was lodged in his fist as he watched us.

Slowly, I got up off of his wife and stepped back.

Debbie let out a contented sigh and said, “Thank you Jack. That was incredible!”

Slowly, Jack got up and went to his wife.

My cum was presently leaking out of her pussy. He stood for a second watching her, and she lay back on the bed, still tied up. Luxuriating in the post coital feeling. Then, making up his mind, he crawled up on top of her, taking my place in her empty hole. I watched as he then slipped inside the pussy I had just fucked, not bothered at all by the cum I’d left as a lubricant.

He thrust inside and with long low strokes, making his wife start to moan all over again. He was thick so it was possible she might not realize that I was thicker than him, and longer too.

I jerked myself off watching him, quickly cumming all over Jack’s bedroom carpet.

But Jack was still busy within his wife, and I supposed it was time to go then. Before I did something to spoil the evening.

Once back in the guestroom I slipped my clothes back on.

On my way back downstairs, I could still hear their fucking in the bedroom. So I left them to it, closing the front door behind me as quietly as I had when I’d arrived earlier.

* * *

Copyright © 2003, 2009 by Eagle1. All rights reserved. All characters portrayed in this story are meant to be over the legal age to consent to sexual activity. Any similarity to characters or situations, real or imagined, is purely coincidental. Unless you happened to be there of course. May be reprinted without permission of author in materials distributed free of charge or on websites where there is no fee charged for access, provided this copyright notice is attached.


A Friend in Need

Mike and I had been close friends since college. Being a year older, he kind of became the big brother I never had. Though we moved our separate ways after graduation, we never lost touch with each other, talking a few mornings a week while we were each stuck in traffic in our respective cities.

About a year ago, Mike gradually admitted to me that he and Sarah had been having marital issues. About 7 years ago, he married this beautiful woman that none of his old friends really cared for. I couldn’t put my finger on it at the time, but there was something cold about the way she treated him. The problems culminated in a confession he made to me sixs months ago, that he had not had sex with his wife for almost 1 year. He was at the point where he didn’t even try anymore. Her constant rejection was worse than the lack of intimacy. To make matters worse…Sarah was working almost full time as a personal trainer had kept herself in great shape. According to Mike, her body was better than when they had gotten married. He could see it from time to time, but was never allowed access to touch.

At my suggested and after weeks of convincing, he finally hired a PI to follow her around town over a period of a couple weeks. He doubted that she was doing anything since she claimed that she had no interest in sex. I felt otherwise, having seen pictures of her and knowing how hard she was working to stay in shape — it just didn’t make sense. I was right. Not only was she having an affair, she was doing it right in his house. The investigator uncovered emails with details of their activities. Instead of becoming angry, he became depressed. His self esteem and confidence were completely destroyed.

He needed to get away and think. I invited him to spend a weekend away at our house where he could be among friends and people that understood. Mike quickly accepted and came up with some reason to be out of town over the weekend for work. My wife Marcy, had only met Mike a few times but enjoyed his sense of humor and understood how close of a friend he and I had become. She was more than happy to have him stay with us.

He arrived at our house late Friday evening, after we’d put the kids to sleep. The three of us sat for hours, drink wine and talking about everything. I could tell that Mike was liked talking with Marcy. She understood and her advice was dead-on. And for a man that hadn’t been with a woman in a while, Marcy was a sight for sore eyes. Nothing over the top, because that’s not the way she is, but she looked very cute in her jeans, open toes heels and tight white scoop neck tee. Marcy is has a pretty face, blond hair, about 5’4″ with a woman’s body, curves in the right places and a generous C cup. As she would leave the room from time to time, I could see Mike subtly following her out with his eyes, watching her pretty round jean covered ass. I was amused and pleased that he was enjoying himself.

One time when we were alone, he told me that he could tell Marcy and I had a great relationship. He said that he had noticed the way she looked at me and touched my arm or leg causally as we spoke. That she came across so warmly. He said he hoped that if he ended up divorced that he could find a woman like her, pretty, sexy, smart and sensual. I thanked him. The three of us went on talking until about 2 AM when Marcy said that we had all weekend to talk but only about 6 more hours before the house woke up.

I showed Mike to the spare bedroom and Marcy brought him some bath towels. He thanked her and asked if we minded that he take a shower before heading to bed. We told him no problem as the kids were heavy sleepers. Marcy and I retired to our bedroom, she showered and came to bed.

As she crawled into bed, I could see in the dim light that she was wearing her regular bed attire, a blue silk nightie that came down to mid-thigh that covered a small matching g-string. I was so tired, but she looked so damn good. She snuggled up to me and I put my arm around her. With her head on my chest she started talking. “It’s such a shame about Mike. That woman does not know what she’s throwing away. He’s successful, smart, funny and honestly?? — he is not that bad to look at.” I asked her if she thought he was good looking and she replied, ‘Yes. Absolutely. In fact if we weren’t married, I’d go out on a date with him.” I was kind of shocked even though, we’ve had pillow talk once in a while about sleeping with other people, but it was just that, pillow talk.

We heard Mike get out of the shower and after a few minutes, return to his room. I jokingly said that if she hurried, she could catch him before he fell asleep. Marcy looked up at me and said, “You know, with all he’s been through lately, it would be almost an act of kindness to give him a little pleasure.” I looked down at her and as our eyes met, something told me that she was serious. I asked her what she had in mind. “Oh nothing…it’s just that I feel so badly for him — he needs to be held and feel the warmth of a woman so badly. But this wouldn’t be right. I’m a married woman and I love my husband very much.”

I think she was surprised too when I responded, “Marcy, if your saying what I think you’re saying — I agree. He’s hurting so badly right now that I think it would actually help him if he knew another woman found him attractive. ” I found myself getting aroused at the thought of it and I know she could tell, though neither of us said anything about it. I told her to go and that I would not have a problem after. She looked into my eyes for several seconds to see if I was serious or just testing. When she was convinced, she kissed me gently on the lips, she told me she loved me and slid from the bed, then walked slowly and quietly out the bedroom door.

I gave her a couple of minutes and then silently walked down the hallway to the guest room. I found the door slightly a jar and moved it open only as much as necessary to see into the room. The moon and alarm clock were the only sources of light, but I could clearly make out the scene that was playing out right in front of me. Mike was asleep, lying on his side. The covers were at his waist and I could tell he was sleeping in only a pair of boxers. Behind him, Marcy stood watching him. She slowly sat on the side of the bed, slid gently behind him and rolled on her side to face his back. She didn’t move for several minutes.

I watched as she gently placed her hand on his shoulder and moved it slowly down his arm. He awoke with a startle and rolled onto his back. He looked right at Marcy’s face and started to protest. She quickly held a finger to his lips — as if to say, “Shhh, it’s ok.” I could hear her whisper to him. “I want to make you feel good. I want to you to feel what you’ve not had in a long time; Will you let me help you?” Mike asked about me. “It’s ok with him, he sent me to you. He knows how much you are hurting and we both want to help.” He shook his head slowly from side to side as if not really understanding until Marcy put her hand on his check and brought her lips to his.

I stood silently in the doorway. Neither of them could have known I was there nor watching. They continued kissing and I could tell from the sounds and movement that the kissing had become much more passionate. Marcy moved on top of Mike and his arms were around her, she began kissing his neck and moving down to his chest. She gave him the passionate love that he had not gotten at home. She sat up, straddling him with her back to me. I could see behind her that he was fully aroused. They looked at each other as she slowly pulled the nightie up and off revealing her breasts to him. She took his hands from her waist and moved them up until he cupped her breasts. Her head went back and I could tell that she was getting very turned on. She slowly reached behind her and into the opening in the front of his boxers. He moaned when she touched his cock for the first time and brought it out into view. I could make out that he was definitely thicker and a little longer than I am. As he caressed her breasts, she continued to slowly stroke up and down his cock. I couldn’t believe my eyes, this was my wife with my best friends cock in her hand and his hands on her tits. My stomach was in knots but my own arousal at witnessing this scene was undeniable.

He took her and rolled her over onto her back. Now next to each other, I watched as she took the waist band of his shorts and pulled them down his legs. She was on her hands and knees at the foot of the bed when I watched her take his hard cock slowly into her mouth. With one hand on his balls and the other at the base of his cock, she began a slow rhythmic movement with your head — up and down on his shaft. From time to time, she would look up into his eyes as she licked the tip of his cock with her tongue. Marcy gives incredible head so I knew he was enjoying this thoroughly. She sucked him for a while, until his hips began to buck and I thought he would shoot his load in her mouth.

Suddenly, he took her by the hands and guided her back up to the top of the bed and rolled her onto her back. His hands now sliding down her belly and into her tiny panties. Her legs were spread wide and I could see as he found her hairless pussy and she released a gasp. I could tell that he was slowly rubbing her clit with his fingers. I watched as he removed her panties and she was now lying naked on his bed. He moved down along side of her until his head was next her hips and looked up at her for approval. She just put her head back into the pillow and ran her hands through his hair. He ate my wife for what must have been a half hour and at least 3 or 4 orgasms. He just couldn’t get enough of her. Finally, he moved back up between her legs. She wrapped them around the back of his thighs and pulled him into her. I watched as my wife reached down with her hand and guided his thick cock into her pussy. I couldn’t make out her face but could tell by the sounds of her breathing that Marcy was enjoying his cock. They tried to be quiet but I could hear her gentle moans mixed with his. Mike whispered something to my wife and I heard her respond him that she wanted to feel him cum inside her. He rocked in and out of my wife for another 10 minutes before finally exploding inside of her. He rolled off and they kissed. After a few minutes, I heard her tell him that she better get back to bed but that she hoped he enjoyed that as much as she had. I hurried back to our bedroom and pretended to be asleep.

When she came into our bed she tapped my back and asked if I was awake. I rolled over and smiled and asked if she had actually gone through with it. She said. “See for yourself.” And she guided my hand to her pussy that was soaking wet with her juices and Mike’s cum. “How was it?” I asked her. She looked at me and said, “He was big…and…I let him cum inside me. Now I want you to fuck me too. And afterwards, I will tell you all about what we did…and then I’ll tell you what I’m going to do to him tomorrow night.”